Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Man Who Was Thursday:
A Nightmare
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: The Man Who Was Thursday: A Nightmare
Author: G. K. Chesterton
Release date: April 1, 1999 [eBook #1695]
Most recently updated: February 5, 2024
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/1695
Credits: Harry Plantinga and David Widger
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MAN WHO
WAS THURSDAY: A NIGHTMARE ***
A Nightmare
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: The Man Who Was Thursday: A Nightmare
Author: G. K. Chesterton
Release date: April 1, 1999 [eBook #1695]
Most recently updated: February 5, 2024
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/1695
Credits: Harry Plantinga and David Widger
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MAN WHO
WAS THURSDAY: A NIGHTMARE ***
Page 4
T h e M a n W h o Wa s
Thursday
A Nightmare
by G. K. Chesterton
Thursday
A Nightmare
by G. K. Chesterton
Page 5
Contents
A WILD, MAD, HILARIOUS AND PROFOUNDLY MOVING TALE
THE MAN WHO WAS THURSDAY
CHAPTER I. THE TWO POETS OF SAFFRON PARK
CHAPTER II. THE SECRET OF GABRIEL SYME
CHAPTER III. THE MAN WHO WAS THURSDAY
CHAPTER IV. THE TALE OF A DETECTIVE
CHAPTER V. THE FEAST OF FEAR
CHAPTER VI. THE EXPOSURE
CHAPTER VII. THE UNACCOUNTABLE CONDUCT OF PROFESSOR
DE WORMS
CHAPTER VIII. THE PROFESSOR EXPLAINS
CHAPTER IX. THE MAN IN SPECTACLES
CHAPTER X. THE DUEL
CHAPTER XI. THE CRIMINALS CHASE THE POLICE
CHAPTER XII. THE EARTH IN ANARCHY
CHAPTER XIII. THE PURSUIT OF THE PRESIDENT
CHAPTER XIV. THE SIX PHILOSOPHERS
CHAPTER XV. THE ACCUSER
A WILD, MAD, HILARIOUS AND PROFOUNDLY MOVING TALE
THE MAN WHO WAS THURSDAY
CHAPTER I. THE TWO POETS OF SAFFRON PARK
CHAPTER II. THE SECRET OF GABRIEL SYME
CHAPTER III. THE MAN WHO WAS THURSDAY
CHAPTER IV. THE TALE OF A DETECTIVE
CHAPTER V. THE FEAST OF FEAR
CHAPTER VI. THE EXPOSURE
CHAPTER VII. THE UNACCOUNTABLE CONDUCT OF PROFESSOR
DE WORMS
CHAPTER VIII. THE PROFESSOR EXPLAINS
CHAPTER IX. THE MAN IN SPECTACLES
CHAPTER X. THE DUEL
CHAPTER XI. THE CRIMINALS CHASE THE POLICE
CHAPTER XII. THE EARTH IN ANARCHY
CHAPTER XIII. THE PURSUIT OF THE PRESIDENT
CHAPTER XIV. THE SIX PHILOSOPHERS
CHAPTER XV. THE ACCUSER
Page 6
A WILD, MAD, HILARIOUS AND PROFOUNDLY
MOVING TALE
It is very difficult to classify THE MAN WHO WAS THURSDAY. It is
possible to say that it is a gripping adventure story of murderous criminals
and brilliant policemen; but it was to be expected that the author of the
Father Brown stories should tell a detective story like no-one else. On this
level, therefore, THE MAN WHO WAS THURSDAY succeeds superbly; if
nothing else, it is a magnificent tour-de-force of suspense-writing.
However, the reader will soon discover that it is much more than that.
Carried along on the boisterous rush of the narrative by Chesterton’s
wonderful high-spirited style, he will soon see that he is being carried into
much deeper waters than he had planned on; and the totally unforeseeable
denouement will prove for the modern reader, as it has for thousands of
others since 1908 when the book was first published, an inevitable and
moving experience, as the investigators finally discover who Sunday is.
MOVING TALE
It is very difficult to classify THE MAN WHO WAS THURSDAY. It is
possible to say that it is a gripping adventure story of murderous criminals
and brilliant policemen; but it was to be expected that the author of the
Father Brown stories should tell a detective story like no-one else. On this
level, therefore, THE MAN WHO WAS THURSDAY succeeds superbly; if
nothing else, it is a magnificent tour-de-force of suspense-writing.
However, the reader will soon discover that it is much more than that.
Carried along on the boisterous rush of the narrative by Chesterton’s
wonderful high-spirited style, he will soon see that he is being carried into
much deeper waters than he had planned on; and the totally unforeseeable
denouement will prove for the modern reader, as it has for thousands of
others since 1908 when the book was first published, an inevitable and
moving experience, as the investigators finally discover who Sunday is.
Page 7
THE MAN WHO WAS THURSDAY
A NIGHTMARE
To Edmund Clerihew Bentley
A cloud was on the mind of men, and wailing went the weather,
Yea, a sick cloud upon the soul when we were boys together.
Science announced nonentity and art admired decay;
The world was old and ended: but you and I were gay;
Round us in antic order their crippled vices came—
Lust that had lost its laughter, fear that had lost its shame.
Like the white lock of Whistler, that lit our aimless gloom,
Men showed their own white feather as proudly as a plume.
Life was a fly that faded, and death a drone that stung;
The world was very old indeed when you and I were young.
They twisted even decent sin to shapes not to be named:
Men were ashamed of honour; but we were not ashamed.
Weak if we were and foolish, not thus we failed, not thus;
When that black Baal blocked the heavens he had no hymns from us
Children we were—our forts of sand were even as weak as we,
High as they went we piled them up to break that bitter sea.
Fools as we were in motley, all jangling and absurd,
When all church bells were silent our cap and bells were heard.
Not all unhelped we held the fort, our tiny flags unfurled;
Some giants laboured in that cloud to lift it from the world.
I find again the book we found, I feel the hour that flings
Far out of fish-shaped Paumanok some cry of cleaner things;
And the Green Carnation withered, as in forest fires that pass,
Roared in the wind of all the world ten million leaves of grass;
Or sane and sweet and sudden as a bird sings in the rain—
Truth out of Tusitala spoke and pleasure out of pain.
Yea, cool and clear and sudden as a bird sings in the grey,
Dunedin to Samoa spoke, and darkness unto day.
But we were young; we lived to see God break their bitter charms.
God and the good Republic come riding back in arms:
We have seen the City of Mansoul, even as it rocked, relieved—
Blessed are they who did not see, but being blind, believed.
This is a tale of those old fears, even of those emptied hells,
A NIGHTMARE
To Edmund Clerihew Bentley
A cloud was on the mind of men, and wailing went the weather,
Yea, a sick cloud upon the soul when we were boys together.
Science announced nonentity and art admired decay;
The world was old and ended: but you and I were gay;
Round us in antic order their crippled vices came—
Lust that had lost its laughter, fear that had lost its shame.
Like the white lock of Whistler, that lit our aimless gloom,
Men showed their own white feather as proudly as a plume.
Life was a fly that faded, and death a drone that stung;
The world was very old indeed when you and I were young.
They twisted even decent sin to shapes not to be named:
Men were ashamed of honour; but we were not ashamed.
Weak if we were and foolish, not thus we failed, not thus;
When that black Baal blocked the heavens he had no hymns from us
Children we were—our forts of sand were even as weak as we,
High as they went we piled them up to break that bitter sea.
Fools as we were in motley, all jangling and absurd,
When all church bells were silent our cap and bells were heard.
Not all unhelped we held the fort, our tiny flags unfurled;
Some giants laboured in that cloud to lift it from the world.
I find again the book we found, I feel the hour that flings
Far out of fish-shaped Paumanok some cry of cleaner things;
And the Green Carnation withered, as in forest fires that pass,
Roared in the wind of all the world ten million leaves of grass;
Or sane and sweet and sudden as a bird sings in the rain—
Truth out of Tusitala spoke and pleasure out of pain.
Yea, cool and clear and sudden as a bird sings in the grey,
Dunedin to Samoa spoke, and darkness unto day.
But we were young; we lived to see God break their bitter charms.
God and the good Republic come riding back in arms:
We have seen the City of Mansoul, even as it rocked, relieved—
Blessed are they who did not see, but being blind, believed.
This is a tale of those old fears, even of those emptied hells,
Page 8
And none but you shall understand the true thing that it tells—
Of what colossal gods of shame could cow men and yet crash,
Of what huge devils hid the stars, yet fell at a pistol flash.
The doubts that were so plain to chase, so dreadful to withstand—
Oh, who shall understand but you; yea, who shall understand?
The doubts that drove us through the night as we two talked amain,
And day had broken on the streets e’er it broke upon the brain.
Between us, by the peace of God, such truth can now be told;
Yea, there is strength in striking root and good in growing old.
We have found common things at last and marriage and a creed,
And I may safely write it now, and you may safely read.
G. K. C.
Of what colossal gods of shame could cow men and yet crash,
Of what huge devils hid the stars, yet fell at a pistol flash.
The doubts that were so plain to chase, so dreadful to withstand—
Oh, who shall understand but you; yea, who shall understand?
The doubts that drove us through the night as we two talked amain,
And day had broken on the streets e’er it broke upon the brain.
Between us, by the peace of God, such truth can now be told;
Yea, there is strength in striking root and good in growing old.
We have found common things at last and marriage and a creed,
And I may safely write it now, and you may safely read.
G. K. C.
Page 9
CHAPTER I.
THE TWO POETS OF SAFFRON PARK
The suburb of Saffron Park lay on the sunset side of London, as red and
ragged as a cloud of sunset. It was built of a bright brick throughout; its
sky-line was fantastic, and even its ground plan was wild. It had been the
outburst of a speculative builder, faintly tinged with art, who called its
architecture sometimes Elizabethan and sometimes Queen Anne, apparently
under the impression that the two sovereigns were identical. It was
described with some justice as an artistic colony, though it never in any
definable way produced any art. But although its pretensions to be an
intellectual centre were a little vague, its pretensions to be a pleasant place
were quite indisputable. The stranger who looked for the first time at the
quaint red houses could only think how very oddly shaped the people must
be who could fit in to them. Nor when he met the people was he
disappointed in this respect. The place was not only pleasant, but perfect, if
once he could regard it not as a deception but rather as a dream. Even if the
people were not “artists,” the whole was nevertheless artistic. That young
man with the long, auburn hair and the impudent face—that young man was
not really a poet; but surely he was a poem. That old gentleman with the
wild, white beard and the wild, white hat—that venerable humbug was not
really a philosopher; but at least he was the cause of philosophy in others.
That scientific gentleman with the bald, egg-like head and the bare, bird-
like neck had no real right to the airs of science that he assumed. He had not
discovered anything new in biology; but what biological creature could he
have discovered more singular than himself? Thus, and thus only, the whole
place had properly to be regarded; it had to be considered not so much as a
workshop for artists, but as a frail but finished work of art. A man who
stepped into its social atmosphere felt as if he had stepped into a written
comedy.
THE TWO POETS OF SAFFRON PARK
The suburb of Saffron Park lay on the sunset side of London, as red and
ragged as a cloud of sunset. It was built of a bright brick throughout; its
sky-line was fantastic, and even its ground plan was wild. It had been the
outburst of a speculative builder, faintly tinged with art, who called its
architecture sometimes Elizabethan and sometimes Queen Anne, apparently
under the impression that the two sovereigns were identical. It was
described with some justice as an artistic colony, though it never in any
definable way produced any art. But although its pretensions to be an
intellectual centre were a little vague, its pretensions to be a pleasant place
were quite indisputable. The stranger who looked for the first time at the
quaint red houses could only think how very oddly shaped the people must
be who could fit in to them. Nor when he met the people was he
disappointed in this respect. The place was not only pleasant, but perfect, if
once he could regard it not as a deception but rather as a dream. Even if the
people were not “artists,” the whole was nevertheless artistic. That young
man with the long, auburn hair and the impudent face—that young man was
not really a poet; but surely he was a poem. That old gentleman with the
wild, white beard and the wild, white hat—that venerable humbug was not
really a philosopher; but at least he was the cause of philosophy in others.
That scientific gentleman with the bald, egg-like head and the bare, bird-
like neck had no real right to the airs of science that he assumed. He had not
discovered anything new in biology; but what biological creature could he
have discovered more singular than himself? Thus, and thus only, the whole
place had properly to be regarded; it had to be considered not so much as a
workshop for artists, but as a frail but finished work of art. A man who
stepped into its social atmosphere felt as if he had stepped into a written
comedy.
Page 10
More especially this attractive unreality fell upon it about nightfall, when
the extravagant roofs were dark against the afterglow and the whole insane
village seemed as separate as a drifting cloud. This again was more strongly
true of the many nights of local festivity, when the little gardens were often
illuminated, and the big Chinese lanterns glowed in the dwarfish trees like
some fierce and monstrous fruit. And this was strongest of all on one
particular evening, still vaguely remembered in the locality, of which the
auburn-haired poet was the hero. It was not by any means the only evening
of which he was the hero. On many nights those passing by his little back
garden might hear his high, didactic voice laying down the law to men and
particularly to women. The attitude of women in such cases was indeed one
of the paradoxes of the place. Most of the women were of the kind vaguely
called emancipated, and professed some protest against male supremacy.
Yet these new women would always pay to a man the extravagant
compliment which no ordinary woman ever pays to him, that of listening
while he is talking. And Mr. Lucian Gregory, the red-haired poet, was really
(in some sense) a man worth listening to, even if one only laughed at the
end of it. He put the old cant of the lawlessness of art and the art of
lawlessness with a certain impudent freshness which gave at least a
momentary pleasure. He was helped in some degree by the arresting oddity
of his appearance, which he worked, as the phrase goes, for all it was worth.
His dark red hair parted in the middle was literally like a woman’s, and
curved into the slow curls of a virgin in a pre-Raphaelite picture. From
within this almost saintly oval, however, his face projected suddenly broad
and brutal, the chin carried forward with a look of cockney contempt. This
combination at once tickled and terrified the nerves of a neurotic
population. He seemed like a walking blasphemy, a blend of the angel and
the ape.
This particular evening, if it is remembered for nothing else, will be
remembered in that place for its strange sunset. It looked like the end of the
world. All the heaven seemed covered with a quite vivid and palpable
plumage; you could only say that the sky was full of feathers, and of
feathers that almost brushed the face. Across the great part of the dome they
were grey, with the strangest tints of violet and mauve and an unnatural
pink or pale green; but towards the west the whole grew past description,
transparent and passionate, and the last red-hot plumes of it covered up the
sun like something too good to be seen. The whole was so close about the
the extravagant roofs were dark against the afterglow and the whole insane
village seemed as separate as a drifting cloud. This again was more strongly
true of the many nights of local festivity, when the little gardens were often
illuminated, and the big Chinese lanterns glowed in the dwarfish trees like
some fierce and monstrous fruit. And this was strongest of all on one
particular evening, still vaguely remembered in the locality, of which the
auburn-haired poet was the hero. It was not by any means the only evening
of which he was the hero. On many nights those passing by his little back
garden might hear his high, didactic voice laying down the law to men and
particularly to women. The attitude of women in such cases was indeed one
of the paradoxes of the place. Most of the women were of the kind vaguely
called emancipated, and professed some protest against male supremacy.
Yet these new women would always pay to a man the extravagant
compliment which no ordinary woman ever pays to him, that of listening
while he is talking. And Mr. Lucian Gregory, the red-haired poet, was really
(in some sense) a man worth listening to, even if one only laughed at the
end of it. He put the old cant of the lawlessness of art and the art of
lawlessness with a certain impudent freshness which gave at least a
momentary pleasure. He was helped in some degree by the arresting oddity
of his appearance, which he worked, as the phrase goes, for all it was worth.
His dark red hair parted in the middle was literally like a woman’s, and
curved into the slow curls of a virgin in a pre-Raphaelite picture. From
within this almost saintly oval, however, his face projected suddenly broad
and brutal, the chin carried forward with a look of cockney contempt. This
combination at once tickled and terrified the nerves of a neurotic
population. He seemed like a walking blasphemy, a blend of the angel and
the ape.
This particular evening, if it is remembered for nothing else, will be
remembered in that place for its strange sunset. It looked like the end of the
world. All the heaven seemed covered with a quite vivid and palpable
plumage; you could only say that the sky was full of feathers, and of
feathers that almost brushed the face. Across the great part of the dome they
were grey, with the strangest tints of violet and mauve and an unnatural
pink or pale green; but towards the west the whole grew past description,
transparent and passionate, and the last red-hot plumes of it covered up the
sun like something too good to be seen. The whole was so close about the
Page 11
earth, as to express nothing but a violent secrecy. The very empyrean
seemed to be a secret. It expressed that splendid smallness which is the soul
of local patriotism. The very sky seemed small.
I say that there are some inhabitants who may remember the evening if
only by that oppressive sky. There are others who may remember it because
it marked the first appearance in the place of the second poet of Saffron
Park. For a long time the red-haired revolutionary had reigned without a
rival; it was upon the night of the sunset that his solitude suddenly ended.
The new poet, who introduced himself by the name of Gabriel Syme was a
very mild-looking mortal, with a fair, pointed beard and faint, yellow hair.
But an impression grew that he was less meek than he looked. He signalised
his entrance by differing with the established poet, Gregory, upon the whole
nature of poetry. He said that he (Syme) was poet of law, a poet of order;
nay, he said he was a poet of respectability. So all the Saffron Parkers
looked at him as if he had that moment fallen out of that impossible sky.
In fact, Mr. Lucian Gregory, the anarchic poet, connected the two events.
“It may well be,” he said, in his sudden lyrical manner, “it may well be
on such a night of clouds and cruel colours that there is brought forth upon
the earth such a portent as a respectable poet. You say you are a poet of law;
I say you are a contradiction in terms. I only wonder there were not comets
and earthquakes on the night you appeared in this garden.”
The man with the meek blue eyes and the pale, pointed beard endured
these thunders with a certain submissive solemnity. The third party of the
group, Gregory’s sister Rosamond, who had her brother’s braids of red hair,
but a kindlier face underneath them, laughed with such mixture of
admiration and disapproval as she gave commonly to the family oracle.
Gregory resumed in high oratorical good humour.
“An artist is identical with an anarchist,” he cried. “You might transpose
the words anywhere. An anarchist is an artist. The man who throws a bomb
is an artist, because he prefers a great moment to everything. He sees how
much more valuable is one burst of blazing light, one peal of perfect
thunder, than the mere common bodies of a few shapeless policemen. An
artist disregards all governments, abolishes all conventions. The poet
delights in disorder only. If it were not so, the most poetical thing in the
world would be the Underground Railway.”
“So it is,” said Mr. Syme.
seemed to be a secret. It expressed that splendid smallness which is the soul
of local patriotism. The very sky seemed small.
I say that there are some inhabitants who may remember the evening if
only by that oppressive sky. There are others who may remember it because
it marked the first appearance in the place of the second poet of Saffron
Park. For a long time the red-haired revolutionary had reigned without a
rival; it was upon the night of the sunset that his solitude suddenly ended.
The new poet, who introduced himself by the name of Gabriel Syme was a
very mild-looking mortal, with a fair, pointed beard and faint, yellow hair.
But an impression grew that he was less meek than he looked. He signalised
his entrance by differing with the established poet, Gregory, upon the whole
nature of poetry. He said that he (Syme) was poet of law, a poet of order;
nay, he said he was a poet of respectability. So all the Saffron Parkers
looked at him as if he had that moment fallen out of that impossible sky.
In fact, Mr. Lucian Gregory, the anarchic poet, connected the two events.
“It may well be,” he said, in his sudden lyrical manner, “it may well be
on such a night of clouds and cruel colours that there is brought forth upon
the earth such a portent as a respectable poet. You say you are a poet of law;
I say you are a contradiction in terms. I only wonder there were not comets
and earthquakes on the night you appeared in this garden.”
The man with the meek blue eyes and the pale, pointed beard endured
these thunders with a certain submissive solemnity. The third party of the
group, Gregory’s sister Rosamond, who had her brother’s braids of red hair,
but a kindlier face underneath them, laughed with such mixture of
admiration and disapproval as she gave commonly to the family oracle.
Gregory resumed in high oratorical good humour.
“An artist is identical with an anarchist,” he cried. “You might transpose
the words anywhere. An anarchist is an artist. The man who throws a bomb
is an artist, because he prefers a great moment to everything. He sees how
much more valuable is one burst of blazing light, one peal of perfect
thunder, than the mere common bodies of a few shapeless policemen. An
artist disregards all governments, abolishes all conventions. The poet
delights in disorder only. If it were not so, the most poetical thing in the
world would be the Underground Railway.”
“So it is,” said Mr. Syme.
Page 12
“Nonsense!” said Gregory, who was very rational when anyone else
attempted paradox. “Why do all the clerks and navvies in the railway trains
look so sad and tired, so very sad and tired? I will tell you. It is because
they know that the train is going right. It is because they know that
whatever place they have taken a ticket for that place they will reach. It is
because after they have passed Sloane Square they know that the next
station must be Victoria, and nothing but Victoria. Oh, their wild rapture!
oh, their eyes like stars and their souls again in Eden, if the next station
were unaccountably Baker Street!”
“It is you who are unpoetical,” replied the poet Syme. “If what you say of
clerks is true, they can only be as prosaic as your poetry. The rare, strange
thing is to hit the mark; the gross, obvious thing is to miss it. We feel it is
epical when man with one wild arrow strikes a distant bird. Is it not also
epical when man with one wild engine strikes a distant station? Chaos is
dull; because in chaos the train might indeed go anywhere, to Baker Street
or to Bagdad. But man is a magician, and his whole magic is in this, that he
does say Victoria, and lo! it is Victoria. No, take your books of mere poetry
and prose; let me read a time table, with tears of pride. Take your Byron,
who commemorates the defeats of man; give me Bradshaw, who
commemorates his victories. Give me Bradshaw, I say!”
“Must you go?” inquired Gregory sarcastically.
“I tell you,” went on Syme with passion, “that every time a train comes
in I feel that it has broken past batteries of besiegers, and that man has won
a battle against chaos. You say contemptuously that when one has left
Sloane Square one must come to Victoria. I say that one might do a
thousand things instead, and that whenever I really come there I have the
sense of hairbreadth escape. And when I hear the guard shout out the word
‘Victoria,’ it is not an unmeaning word. It is to me the cry of a herald
announcing conquest. It is to me indeed ‘Victoria’; it is the victory of
Adam.”
Gregory wagged his heavy, red head with a slow and sad smile.
“And even then,” he said, “we poets always ask the question, ‘And what
is Victoria now that you have got there?’ You think Victoria is like the New
Jerusalem. We know that the New Jerusalem will only be like Victoria. Yes,
the poet will be discontented even in the streets of heaven. The poet is
always in revolt.”
attempted paradox. “Why do all the clerks and navvies in the railway trains
look so sad and tired, so very sad and tired? I will tell you. It is because
they know that the train is going right. It is because they know that
whatever place they have taken a ticket for that place they will reach. It is
because after they have passed Sloane Square they know that the next
station must be Victoria, and nothing but Victoria. Oh, their wild rapture!
oh, their eyes like stars and their souls again in Eden, if the next station
were unaccountably Baker Street!”
“It is you who are unpoetical,” replied the poet Syme. “If what you say of
clerks is true, they can only be as prosaic as your poetry. The rare, strange
thing is to hit the mark; the gross, obvious thing is to miss it. We feel it is
epical when man with one wild arrow strikes a distant bird. Is it not also
epical when man with one wild engine strikes a distant station? Chaos is
dull; because in chaos the train might indeed go anywhere, to Baker Street
or to Bagdad. But man is a magician, and his whole magic is in this, that he
does say Victoria, and lo! it is Victoria. No, take your books of mere poetry
and prose; let me read a time table, with tears of pride. Take your Byron,
who commemorates the defeats of man; give me Bradshaw, who
commemorates his victories. Give me Bradshaw, I say!”
“Must you go?” inquired Gregory sarcastically.
“I tell you,” went on Syme with passion, “that every time a train comes
in I feel that it has broken past batteries of besiegers, and that man has won
a battle against chaos. You say contemptuously that when one has left
Sloane Square one must come to Victoria. I say that one might do a
thousand things instead, and that whenever I really come there I have the
sense of hairbreadth escape. And when I hear the guard shout out the word
‘Victoria,’ it is not an unmeaning word. It is to me the cry of a herald
announcing conquest. It is to me indeed ‘Victoria’; it is the victory of
Adam.”
Gregory wagged his heavy, red head with a slow and sad smile.
“And even then,” he said, “we poets always ask the question, ‘And what
is Victoria now that you have got there?’ You think Victoria is like the New
Jerusalem. We know that the New Jerusalem will only be like Victoria. Yes,
the poet will be discontented even in the streets of heaven. The poet is
always in revolt.”
Page 13
“There again,” said Syme irritably, “what is there poetical about being in
revolt? You might as well say that it is poetical to be sea-sick. Being sick is
a revolt. Both being sick and being rebellious may be the wholesome thing
on certain desperate occasions; but I’m hanged if I can see why they are
poetical. Revolt in the abstract is—revolting. It’s mere vomiting.”
The girl winced for a flash at the unpleasant word, but Syme was too hot
to heed her.
“It is things going right,” he cried, “that is poetical! Our digestions, for
instance, going sacredly and silently right, that is the foundation of all
poetry. Yes, the most poetical thing, more poetical than the flowers, more
poetical than the stars—the most poetical thing in the world is not being
sick.”
“Really,” said Gregory superciliously, “the examples you choose—”
“I beg your pardon,” said Syme grimly, “I forgot we had abolished all
conventions.”
For the first time a red patch appeared on Gregory’s forehead.
“You don’t expect me,” he said, “to revolutionise society on this lawn?”
Syme looked straight into his eyes and smiled sweetly.
“No, I don’t,” he said; “but I suppose that if you were serious about your
anarchism, that is exactly what you would do.”
Gregory’s big bull’s eyes blinked suddenly like those of an angry lion,
and one could almost fancy that his red mane rose.
“Don’t you think, then,” he said in a dangerous voice, “that I am serious
about my anarchism?”
“I beg your pardon?” said Syme.
“Am I not serious about my anarchism?” cried Gregory, with knotted
fists.
“My dear fellow!” said Syme, and strolled away.
With surprise, but with a curious pleasure, he found Rosamond Gregory
still in his company.
“Mr. Syme,” she said, “do the people who talk like you and my brother
often mean what they say? Do you mean what you say now?”
Syme smiled.
revolt? You might as well say that it is poetical to be sea-sick. Being sick is
a revolt. Both being sick and being rebellious may be the wholesome thing
on certain desperate occasions; but I’m hanged if I can see why they are
poetical. Revolt in the abstract is—revolting. It’s mere vomiting.”
The girl winced for a flash at the unpleasant word, but Syme was too hot
to heed her.
“It is things going right,” he cried, “that is poetical! Our digestions, for
instance, going sacredly and silently right, that is the foundation of all
poetry. Yes, the most poetical thing, more poetical than the flowers, more
poetical than the stars—the most poetical thing in the world is not being
sick.”
“Really,” said Gregory superciliously, “the examples you choose—”
“I beg your pardon,” said Syme grimly, “I forgot we had abolished all
conventions.”
For the first time a red patch appeared on Gregory’s forehead.
“You don’t expect me,” he said, “to revolutionise society on this lawn?”
Syme looked straight into his eyes and smiled sweetly.
“No, I don’t,” he said; “but I suppose that if you were serious about your
anarchism, that is exactly what you would do.”
Gregory’s big bull’s eyes blinked suddenly like those of an angry lion,
and one could almost fancy that his red mane rose.
“Don’t you think, then,” he said in a dangerous voice, “that I am serious
about my anarchism?”
“I beg your pardon?” said Syme.
“Am I not serious about my anarchism?” cried Gregory, with knotted
fists.
“My dear fellow!” said Syme, and strolled away.
With surprise, but with a curious pleasure, he found Rosamond Gregory
still in his company.
“Mr. Syme,” she said, “do the people who talk like you and my brother
often mean what they say? Do you mean what you say now?”
Syme smiled.
Page 14
“Do you?” he asked.
“What do you mean?” asked the girl, with grave eyes.
“My dear Miss Gregory,” said Syme gently, “there are many kinds of
sincerity and insincerity. When you say ‘thank you’ for the salt, do you
mean what you say? No. When you say ‘the world is round,’ do you mean
what you say? No. It is true, but you don’t mean it. Now, sometimes a man
like your brother really finds a thing he does mean. It may be only a half-
truth, quarter-truth, tenth-truth; but then he says more than he means—from
sheer force of meaning it.”
She was looking at him from under level brows; her face was grave and
open, and there had fallen upon it the shadow of that unreasoning
responsibility which is at the bottom of the most frivolous woman, the
maternal watch which is as old as the world.
“Is he really an anarchist, then?” she asked.
“Only in that sense I speak of,” replied Syme; “or if you prefer it, in that
nonsense.”
She drew her broad brows together and said abruptly—
“He wouldn’t really use—bombs or that sort of thing?”
Syme broke into a great laugh, that seemed too large for his slight and
somewhat dandified figure.
“Good Lord, no!” he said, “that has to be done anonymously.”
And at that the corners of her own mouth broke into a smile, and she
thought with a simultaneous pleasure of Gregory’s absurdity and of his
safety.
Syme strolled with her to a seat in the corner of the garden, and
continued to pour out his opinions. For he was a sincere man, and in spite of
his superficial airs and graces, at root a humble one. And it is always the
humble man who talks too much; the proud man watches himself too
closely. He defended respectability with violence and exaggeration. He
grew passionate in his praise of tidiness and propriety. All the time there
was a smell of lilac all round him. Once he heard very faintly in some
distant street a barrel-organ begin to play, and it seemed to him that his
heroic words were moving to a tiny tune from under or beyond the world.
“What do you mean?” asked the girl, with grave eyes.
“My dear Miss Gregory,” said Syme gently, “there are many kinds of
sincerity and insincerity. When you say ‘thank you’ for the salt, do you
mean what you say? No. When you say ‘the world is round,’ do you mean
what you say? No. It is true, but you don’t mean it. Now, sometimes a man
like your brother really finds a thing he does mean. It may be only a half-
truth, quarter-truth, tenth-truth; but then he says more than he means—from
sheer force of meaning it.”
She was looking at him from under level brows; her face was grave and
open, and there had fallen upon it the shadow of that unreasoning
responsibility which is at the bottom of the most frivolous woman, the
maternal watch which is as old as the world.
“Is he really an anarchist, then?” she asked.
“Only in that sense I speak of,” replied Syme; “or if you prefer it, in that
nonsense.”
She drew her broad brows together and said abruptly—
“He wouldn’t really use—bombs or that sort of thing?”
Syme broke into a great laugh, that seemed too large for his slight and
somewhat dandified figure.
“Good Lord, no!” he said, “that has to be done anonymously.”
And at that the corners of her own mouth broke into a smile, and she
thought with a simultaneous pleasure of Gregory’s absurdity and of his
safety.
Syme strolled with her to a seat in the corner of the garden, and
continued to pour out his opinions. For he was a sincere man, and in spite of
his superficial airs and graces, at root a humble one. And it is always the
humble man who talks too much; the proud man watches himself too
closely. He defended respectability with violence and exaggeration. He
grew passionate in his praise of tidiness and propriety. All the time there
was a smell of lilac all round him. Once he heard very faintly in some
distant street a barrel-organ begin to play, and it seemed to him that his
heroic words were moving to a tiny tune from under or beyond the world.
Page 15
He stared and talked at the girl’s red hair and amused face for what
seemed to be a few minutes; and then, feeling that the groups in such a
place should mix, rose to his feet. To his astonishment, he discovered the
whole garden empty. Everyone had gone long ago, and he went himself
with a rather hurried apology. He left with a sense of champagne in his
head, which he could not afterwards explain. In the wild events which were
to follow this girl had no part at all; he never saw her again until all his tale
was over. And yet, in some indescribable way, she kept recurring like a
motive in music through all his mad adventures afterwards, and the glory of
her strange hair ran like a red thread through those dark and ill-drawn
tapestries of the night. For what followed was so improbable, that it might
well have been a dream.
When Syme went out into the starlit street, he found it for the moment
empty. Then he realised (in some odd way) that the silence was rather a
living silence than a dead one. Directly outside the door stood a street lamp,
whose gleam gilded the leaves of the tree that bent out over the fence
behind him. About a foot from the lamp-post stood a figure almost as rigid
and motionless as the lamp-post itself. The tall hat and long frock coat were
black; the face, in an abrupt shadow, was almost as dark. Only a fringe of
fiery hair against the light, and also something aggressive in the attitude,
proclaimed that it was the poet Gregory. He had something of the look of a
masked bravo waiting sword in hand for his foe.
He made a sort of doubtful salute, which Syme somewhat more formally
returned.
“I was waiting for you,” said Gregory. “Might I have a moment’s
conversation?”
“Certainly. About what?” asked Syme in a sort of weak wonder.
Gregory struck out with his stick at the lamp-post, and then at the tree.
“About this and this,” he cried; “about order and anarchy. There is your
precious order, that lean, iron lamp, ugly and barren; and there is anarchy,
rich, living, reproducing itself—there is anarchy, splendid in green and
gold.”
“All the same,” replied Syme patiently, “just at present you only see the
tree by the light of the lamp. I wonder when you would ever see the lamp
by the light of the tree.” Then after a pause he said, “But may I ask if you
have been standing out here in the dark only to resume our little argument?”
seemed to be a few minutes; and then, feeling that the groups in such a
place should mix, rose to his feet. To his astonishment, he discovered the
whole garden empty. Everyone had gone long ago, and he went himself
with a rather hurried apology. He left with a sense of champagne in his
head, which he could not afterwards explain. In the wild events which were
to follow this girl had no part at all; he never saw her again until all his tale
was over. And yet, in some indescribable way, she kept recurring like a
motive in music through all his mad adventures afterwards, and the glory of
her strange hair ran like a red thread through those dark and ill-drawn
tapestries of the night. For what followed was so improbable, that it might
well have been a dream.
When Syme went out into the starlit street, he found it for the moment
empty. Then he realised (in some odd way) that the silence was rather a
living silence than a dead one. Directly outside the door stood a street lamp,
whose gleam gilded the leaves of the tree that bent out over the fence
behind him. About a foot from the lamp-post stood a figure almost as rigid
and motionless as the lamp-post itself. The tall hat and long frock coat were
black; the face, in an abrupt shadow, was almost as dark. Only a fringe of
fiery hair against the light, and also something aggressive in the attitude,
proclaimed that it was the poet Gregory. He had something of the look of a
masked bravo waiting sword in hand for his foe.
He made a sort of doubtful salute, which Syme somewhat more formally
returned.
“I was waiting for you,” said Gregory. “Might I have a moment’s
conversation?”
“Certainly. About what?” asked Syme in a sort of weak wonder.
Gregory struck out with his stick at the lamp-post, and then at the tree.
“About this and this,” he cried; “about order and anarchy. There is your
precious order, that lean, iron lamp, ugly and barren; and there is anarchy,
rich, living, reproducing itself—there is anarchy, splendid in green and
gold.”
“All the same,” replied Syme patiently, “just at present you only see the
tree by the light of the lamp. I wonder when you would ever see the lamp
by the light of the tree.” Then after a pause he said, “But may I ask if you
have been standing out here in the dark only to resume our little argument?”
Page 16
“No,” cried out Gregory, in a voice that rang down the street, “I did not
stand here to resume our argument, but to end it for ever.”
The silence fell again, and Syme, though he understood nothing, listened
instinctively for something serious. Gregory began in a smooth voice and
with a rather bewildering smile.
“Mr. Syme,” he said, “this evening you succeeded in doing something
rather remarkable. You did something to me that no man born of woman has
ever succeeded in doing before.”
“Indeed!”
“Now I remember,” resumed Gregory reflectively, “one other person
succeeded in doing it. The captain of a penny steamer (if I remember
correctly) at Southend. You have irritated me.”
“I am very sorry,” replied Syme with gravity.
“I am afraid my fury and your insult are too shocking to be wiped out
even with an apology,” said Gregory very calmly. “No duel could wipe it
out. If I struck you dead I could not wipe it out. There is only one way by
which that insult can be erased, and that way I choose. I am going, at the
possible sacrifice of my life and honour, to prove to you that you were
wrong in what you said.”
“In what I said?”
“You said I was not serious about being an anarchist.”
“There are degrees of seriousness,” replied Syme. “I have never doubted
that you were perfectly sincere in this sense, that you thought what you said
well worth saying, that you thought a paradox might wake men up to a
neglected truth.”
Gregory stared at him steadily and painfully.
“And in no other sense,” he asked, “you think me serious? You think me
a flâneur who lets fall occasional truths. You do not think that in a deeper, a
more deadly sense, I am serious.”
Syme struck his stick violently on the stones of the road.
“Serious!” he cried. “Good Lord! is this street serious? Are these damned
Chinese lanterns serious? Is the whole caboodle serious? One comes here
and talks a pack of bosh, and perhaps some sense as well, but I should think
very little of a man who didn’t keep something in the background of his life
stand here to resume our argument, but to end it for ever.”
The silence fell again, and Syme, though he understood nothing, listened
instinctively for something serious. Gregory began in a smooth voice and
with a rather bewildering smile.
“Mr. Syme,” he said, “this evening you succeeded in doing something
rather remarkable. You did something to me that no man born of woman has
ever succeeded in doing before.”
“Indeed!”
“Now I remember,” resumed Gregory reflectively, “one other person
succeeded in doing it. The captain of a penny steamer (if I remember
correctly) at Southend. You have irritated me.”
“I am very sorry,” replied Syme with gravity.
“I am afraid my fury and your insult are too shocking to be wiped out
even with an apology,” said Gregory very calmly. “No duel could wipe it
out. If I struck you dead I could not wipe it out. There is only one way by
which that insult can be erased, and that way I choose. I am going, at the
possible sacrifice of my life and honour, to prove to you that you were
wrong in what you said.”
“In what I said?”
“You said I was not serious about being an anarchist.”
“There are degrees of seriousness,” replied Syme. “I have never doubted
that you were perfectly sincere in this sense, that you thought what you said
well worth saying, that you thought a paradox might wake men up to a
neglected truth.”
Gregory stared at him steadily and painfully.
“And in no other sense,” he asked, “you think me serious? You think me
a flâneur who lets fall occasional truths. You do not think that in a deeper, a
more deadly sense, I am serious.”
Syme struck his stick violently on the stones of the road.
“Serious!” he cried. “Good Lord! is this street serious? Are these damned
Chinese lanterns serious? Is the whole caboodle serious? One comes here
and talks a pack of bosh, and perhaps some sense as well, but I should think
very little of a man who didn’t keep something in the background of his life
Page 17
that was more serious than all this talking—something more serious,
whether it was religion or only drink.”
“Very well,” said Gregory, his face darkening, “you shall see something
more serious than either drink or religion.”
Syme stood waiting with his usual air of mildness until Gregory again
opened his lips.
“You spoke just now of having a religion. Is it really true that you have
one?”
“Oh,” said Syme with a beaming smile, “we are all Catholics now.”
“Then may I ask you to swear by whatever gods or saints your religion
involves that you will not reveal what I am now going to tell you to any son
of Adam, and especially not to the police? Will you swear that! If you will
take upon yourself this awful abnegation if you will consent to burden your
soul with a vow that you should never make and a knowledge you should
never dream about, I will promise you in return—”
“You will promise me in return?” inquired Syme, as the other paused.
“I will promise you a very entertaining evening.” Syme suddenly took off
his hat.
“Your offer,” he said, “is far too idiotic to be declined. You say that a poet
is always an anarchist. I disagree; but I hope at least that he is always a
sportsman. Permit me, here and now, to swear as a Christian, and promise
as a good comrade and a fellow-artist, that I will not report anything of this,
whatever it is, to the police. And now, in the name of Colney Hatch, what is
it?”
“I think,” said Gregory, with placid irrelevancy, “that we will call a cab.”
He gave two long whistles, and a hansom came rattling down the road.
The two got into it in silence. Gregory gave through the trap the address of
an obscure public-house on the Chiswick bank of the river. The cab
whisked itself away again, and in it these two fantastics quitted their
fantastic town.
whether it was religion or only drink.”
“Very well,” said Gregory, his face darkening, “you shall see something
more serious than either drink or religion.”
Syme stood waiting with his usual air of mildness until Gregory again
opened his lips.
“You spoke just now of having a religion. Is it really true that you have
one?”
“Oh,” said Syme with a beaming smile, “we are all Catholics now.”
“Then may I ask you to swear by whatever gods or saints your religion
involves that you will not reveal what I am now going to tell you to any son
of Adam, and especially not to the police? Will you swear that! If you will
take upon yourself this awful abnegation if you will consent to burden your
soul with a vow that you should never make and a knowledge you should
never dream about, I will promise you in return—”
“You will promise me in return?” inquired Syme, as the other paused.
“I will promise you a very entertaining evening.” Syme suddenly took off
his hat.
“Your offer,” he said, “is far too idiotic to be declined. You say that a poet
is always an anarchist. I disagree; but I hope at least that he is always a
sportsman. Permit me, here and now, to swear as a Christian, and promise
as a good comrade and a fellow-artist, that I will not report anything of this,
whatever it is, to the police. And now, in the name of Colney Hatch, what is
it?”
“I think,” said Gregory, with placid irrelevancy, “that we will call a cab.”
He gave two long whistles, and a hansom came rattling down the road.
The two got into it in silence. Gregory gave through the trap the address of
an obscure public-house on the Chiswick bank of the river. The cab
whisked itself away again, and in it these two fantastics quitted their
fantastic town.
Page 18
CHAPTER II.
THE SECRET OF GABRIEL SYME
The cab pulled up before a particularly dreary and greasy beershop, into
which Gregory rapidly conducted his companion. They seated themselves
in a close and dim sort of bar-parlour, at a stained wooden table with one
wooden leg. The room was so small and dark, that very little could be seen
of the attendant who was summoned, beyond a vague and dark impression
of something bulky and bearded.
“Will you take a little supper?” asked Gregory politely. “The pâté de foie
gras is not good here, but I can recommend the game.”
Syme received the remark with stolidity, imagining it to be a joke.
Accepting the vein of humour, he said, with a well-bred indifference—
“Oh, bring me some lobster mayonnaise.”
To his indescribable astonishment, the man only said “Certainly, sir!” and
went away apparently to get it.
“What will you drink?” resumed Gregory, with the same careless yet
apologetic air. “I shall only have a crême de menthe myself; I have dined.
But the champagne can really be trusted. Do let me start you with a half-
bottle of Pommery at least?”
“Thank you!” said the motionless Syme. “You are very good.”
His further attempts at conversation, somewhat disorganised in
themselves, were cut short finally as by a thunderbolt by the actual
appearance of the lobster. Syme tasted it, and found it particularly good.
Then he suddenly began to eat with great rapidity and appetite.
“Excuse me if I enjoy myself rather obviously!” he said to Gregory,
smiling. “I don’t often have the luck to have a dream like this. It is new to
me for a nightmare to lead to a lobster. It is commonly the other way.”
THE SECRET OF GABRIEL SYME
The cab pulled up before a particularly dreary and greasy beershop, into
which Gregory rapidly conducted his companion. They seated themselves
in a close and dim sort of bar-parlour, at a stained wooden table with one
wooden leg. The room was so small and dark, that very little could be seen
of the attendant who was summoned, beyond a vague and dark impression
of something bulky and bearded.
“Will you take a little supper?” asked Gregory politely. “The pâté de foie
gras is not good here, but I can recommend the game.”
Syme received the remark with stolidity, imagining it to be a joke.
Accepting the vein of humour, he said, with a well-bred indifference—
“Oh, bring me some lobster mayonnaise.”
To his indescribable astonishment, the man only said “Certainly, sir!” and
went away apparently to get it.
“What will you drink?” resumed Gregory, with the same careless yet
apologetic air. “I shall only have a crême de menthe myself; I have dined.
But the champagne can really be trusted. Do let me start you with a half-
bottle of Pommery at least?”
“Thank you!” said the motionless Syme. “You are very good.”
His further attempts at conversation, somewhat disorganised in
themselves, were cut short finally as by a thunderbolt by the actual
appearance of the lobster. Syme tasted it, and found it particularly good.
Then he suddenly began to eat with great rapidity and appetite.
“Excuse me if I enjoy myself rather obviously!” he said to Gregory,
smiling. “I don’t often have the luck to have a dream like this. It is new to
me for a nightmare to lead to a lobster. It is commonly the other way.”
Page 19
“You are not asleep, I assure you,” said Gregory. “You are, on the
contrary, close to the most actual and rousing moment of your existence.
Ah, here comes your champagne! I admit that there may be a slight
disproportion, let us say, between the inner arrangements of this excellent
hotel and its simple and unpretentious exterior. But that is all our modesty.
We are the most modest men that ever lived on earth.”
“And who are we?” asked Syme, emptying his champagne glass.
“It is quite simple,” replied Gregory. “We are the serious anarchists, in
whom you do not believe.”
“Oh!” said Syme shortly. “You do yourselves well in drinks.”
“Yes, we are serious about everything,” answered Gregory.
Then after a pause he added—
“If in a few moments this table begins to turn round a little, don’t put it
down to your inroads into the champagne. I don’t wish you to do yourself
an injustice.”
“Well, if I am not drunk, I am mad,” replied Syme with perfect calm;
“but I trust I can behave like a gentleman in either condition. May I
smoke?”
“Certainly!” said Gregory, producing a cigar-case. “Try one of mine.”
Syme took the cigar, clipped the end off with a cigar-cutter out of his
waistcoat pocket, put it in his mouth, lit it slowly, and let out a long cloud of
smoke. It is not a little to his credit that he performed these rites with so
much composure, for almost before he had begun them the table at which
he sat had begun to revolve, first slowly, and then rapidly, as if at an insane
seance.
“You must not mind it,” said Gregory; “it’s a kind of screw.”
“Quite so,” said Syme placidly, “a kind of screw. How simple that is!”
The next moment the smoke of his cigar, which had been wavering
across the room in snaky twists, went straight up as if from a factory
chimney, and the two, with their chairs and table, shot down through the
floor as if the earth had swallowed them. They went rattling down a kind of
roaring chimney as rapidly as a lift cut loose, and they came with an abrupt
bump to the bottom. But when Gregory threw open a pair of doors and let
contrary, close to the most actual and rousing moment of your existence.
Ah, here comes your champagne! I admit that there may be a slight
disproportion, let us say, between the inner arrangements of this excellent
hotel and its simple and unpretentious exterior. But that is all our modesty.
We are the most modest men that ever lived on earth.”
“And who are we?” asked Syme, emptying his champagne glass.
“It is quite simple,” replied Gregory. “We are the serious anarchists, in
whom you do not believe.”
“Oh!” said Syme shortly. “You do yourselves well in drinks.”
“Yes, we are serious about everything,” answered Gregory.
Then after a pause he added—
“If in a few moments this table begins to turn round a little, don’t put it
down to your inroads into the champagne. I don’t wish you to do yourself
an injustice.”
“Well, if I am not drunk, I am mad,” replied Syme with perfect calm;
“but I trust I can behave like a gentleman in either condition. May I
smoke?”
“Certainly!” said Gregory, producing a cigar-case. “Try one of mine.”
Syme took the cigar, clipped the end off with a cigar-cutter out of his
waistcoat pocket, put it in his mouth, lit it slowly, and let out a long cloud of
smoke. It is not a little to his credit that he performed these rites with so
much composure, for almost before he had begun them the table at which
he sat had begun to revolve, first slowly, and then rapidly, as if at an insane
seance.
“You must not mind it,” said Gregory; “it’s a kind of screw.”
“Quite so,” said Syme placidly, “a kind of screw. How simple that is!”
The next moment the smoke of his cigar, which had been wavering
across the room in snaky twists, went straight up as if from a factory
chimney, and the two, with their chairs and table, shot down through the
floor as if the earth had swallowed them. They went rattling down a kind of
roaring chimney as rapidly as a lift cut loose, and they came with an abrupt
bump to the bottom. But when Gregory threw open a pair of doors and let
Page 20
in a red subterranean light, Syme was still smoking with one leg thrown
over the other, and had not turned a yellow hair.
Gregory led him down a low, vaulted passage, at the end of which was
the red light. It was an enormous crimson lantern, nearly as big as a
fireplace, fixed over a small but heavy iron door. In the door there was a
sort of hatchway or grating, and on this Gregory struck five times. A heavy
voice with a foreign accent asked him who he was. To this he gave the more
or less unexpected reply, “Mr. Joseph Chamberlain.” The heavy hinges
began to move; it was obviously some kind of password.
Inside the doorway the passage gleamed as if it were lined with a
network of steel. On a second glance, Syme saw that the glittering pattern
was really made up of ranks and ranks of rifles and revolvers, closely
packed or interlocked.
“I must ask you to forgive me all these formalities,” said Gregory; “we
have to be very strict here.”
“Oh, don’t apologise,” said Syme. “I know your passion for law and
order,” and he stepped into the passage lined with the steel weapons. With
his long, fair hair and rather foppish frock-coat, he looked a singularly frail
and fanciful figure as he walked down that shining avenue of death.
They passed through several such passages, and came out at last into a
queer steel chamber with curved walls, almost spherical in shape, but
presenting, with its tiers of benches, something of the appearance of a
scientific lecture-theatre. There were no rifles or pistols in this apartment,
but round the walls of it were hung more dubious and dreadful shapes,
things that looked like the bulbs of iron plants, or the eggs of iron birds.
They were bombs, and the very room itself seemed like the inside of a
bomb. Syme knocked his cigar ash off against the wall, and went in.
“And now, my dear Mr. Syme,” said Gregory, throwing himself in an
expansive manner on the bench under the largest bomb, “now we are quite
cosy, so let us talk properly. Now no human words can give you any notion
of why I brought you here. It was one of those quite arbitrary emotions, like
jumping off a cliff or falling in love. Suffice it to say that you were an
inexpressibly irritating fellow, and, to do you justice, you are still. I would
break twenty oaths of secrecy for the pleasure of taking you down a peg.
That way you have of lighting a cigar would make a priest break the seal of
over the other, and had not turned a yellow hair.
Gregory led him down a low, vaulted passage, at the end of which was
the red light. It was an enormous crimson lantern, nearly as big as a
fireplace, fixed over a small but heavy iron door. In the door there was a
sort of hatchway or grating, and on this Gregory struck five times. A heavy
voice with a foreign accent asked him who he was. To this he gave the more
or less unexpected reply, “Mr. Joseph Chamberlain.” The heavy hinges
began to move; it was obviously some kind of password.
Inside the doorway the passage gleamed as if it were lined with a
network of steel. On a second glance, Syme saw that the glittering pattern
was really made up of ranks and ranks of rifles and revolvers, closely
packed or interlocked.
“I must ask you to forgive me all these formalities,” said Gregory; “we
have to be very strict here.”
“Oh, don’t apologise,” said Syme. “I know your passion for law and
order,” and he stepped into the passage lined with the steel weapons. With
his long, fair hair and rather foppish frock-coat, he looked a singularly frail
and fanciful figure as he walked down that shining avenue of death.
They passed through several such passages, and came out at last into a
queer steel chamber with curved walls, almost spherical in shape, but
presenting, with its tiers of benches, something of the appearance of a
scientific lecture-theatre. There were no rifles or pistols in this apartment,
but round the walls of it were hung more dubious and dreadful shapes,
things that looked like the bulbs of iron plants, or the eggs of iron birds.
They were bombs, and the very room itself seemed like the inside of a
bomb. Syme knocked his cigar ash off against the wall, and went in.
“And now, my dear Mr. Syme,” said Gregory, throwing himself in an
expansive manner on the bench under the largest bomb, “now we are quite
cosy, so let us talk properly. Now no human words can give you any notion
of why I brought you here. It was one of those quite arbitrary emotions, like
jumping off a cliff or falling in love. Suffice it to say that you were an
inexpressibly irritating fellow, and, to do you justice, you are still. I would
break twenty oaths of secrecy for the pleasure of taking you down a peg.
That way you have of lighting a cigar would make a priest break the seal of
Page 21
confession. Well, you said that you were quite certain I was not a serious
anarchist. Does this place strike you as being serious?”
“It does seem to have a moral under all its gaiety,” assented Syme; “but
may I ask you two questions? You need not fear to give me information,
because, as you remember, you very wisely extorted from me a promise not
to tell the police, a promise I shall certainly keep. So it is in mere curiosity
that I make my queries. First of all, what is it really all about? What is it
you object to? You want to abolish Government?”
“To abolish God!” said Gregory, opening the eyes of a fanatic. “We do
not only want to upset a few despotisms and police regulations; that sort of
anarchism does exist, but it is a mere branch of the Nonconformists. We dig
deeper and we blow you higher. We wish to deny all those arbitrary
distinctions of vice and virtue, honour and treachery, upon which mere
rebels base themselves. The silly sentimentalists of the French Revolution
talked of the Rights of Man! We hate Rights as we hate Wrongs. We have
abolished Right and Wrong.”
“And Right and Left,” said Syme with a simple eagerness, “I hope you
will abolish them too. They are much more troublesome to me.”
“You spoke of a second question,” snapped Gregory.
“With pleasure,” resumed Syme. “In all your present acts and
surroundings there is a scientific attempt at secrecy. I have an aunt who
lived over a shop, but this is the first time I have found people living from
preference under a public-house. You have a heavy iron door. You cannot
pass it without submitting to the humiliation of calling yourself Mr.
Chamberlain. You surround yourself with steel instruments which make the
place, if I may say so, more impressive than homelike. May I ask why, after
taking all this trouble to barricade yourselves in the bowels of the earth, you
then parade your whole secret by talking about anarchism to every silly
woman in Saffron Park?”
Gregory smiled.
“The answer is simple,” he said. “I told you I was a serious anarchist, and
you did not believe me. Nor do they believe me. Unless I took them into
this infernal room they would not believe me.”
Syme smoked thoughtfully, and looked at him with interest. Gregory
went on.
anarchist. Does this place strike you as being serious?”
“It does seem to have a moral under all its gaiety,” assented Syme; “but
may I ask you two questions? You need not fear to give me information,
because, as you remember, you very wisely extorted from me a promise not
to tell the police, a promise I shall certainly keep. So it is in mere curiosity
that I make my queries. First of all, what is it really all about? What is it
you object to? You want to abolish Government?”
“To abolish God!” said Gregory, opening the eyes of a fanatic. “We do
not only want to upset a few despotisms and police regulations; that sort of
anarchism does exist, but it is a mere branch of the Nonconformists. We dig
deeper and we blow you higher. We wish to deny all those arbitrary
distinctions of vice and virtue, honour and treachery, upon which mere
rebels base themselves. The silly sentimentalists of the French Revolution
talked of the Rights of Man! We hate Rights as we hate Wrongs. We have
abolished Right and Wrong.”
“And Right and Left,” said Syme with a simple eagerness, “I hope you
will abolish them too. They are much more troublesome to me.”
“You spoke of a second question,” snapped Gregory.
“With pleasure,” resumed Syme. “In all your present acts and
surroundings there is a scientific attempt at secrecy. I have an aunt who
lived over a shop, but this is the first time I have found people living from
preference under a public-house. You have a heavy iron door. You cannot
pass it without submitting to the humiliation of calling yourself Mr.
Chamberlain. You surround yourself with steel instruments which make the
place, if I may say so, more impressive than homelike. May I ask why, after
taking all this trouble to barricade yourselves in the bowels of the earth, you
then parade your whole secret by talking about anarchism to every silly
woman in Saffron Park?”
Gregory smiled.
“The answer is simple,” he said. “I told you I was a serious anarchist, and
you did not believe me. Nor do they believe me. Unless I took them into
this infernal room they would not believe me.”
Syme smoked thoughtfully, and looked at him with interest. Gregory
went on.
Page 22
“The history of the thing might amuse you,” he said. “When first I
became one of the New Anarchists I tried all kinds of respectable disguises.
I dressed up as a bishop. I read up all about bishops in our anarchist
pamphlets, in Superstition the Vampire and Priests of Prey. I certainly
understood from them that bishops are strange and terrible old men keeping
a cruel secret from mankind. I was misinformed. When on my first
appearing in episcopal gaiters in a drawing-room I cried out in a voice of
thunder, ‘Down! down! presumptuous human reason!’ they found out in
some way that I was not a bishop at all. I was nabbed at once. Then I made
up as a millionaire; but I defended Capital with so much intelligence that a
fool could see that I was quite poor. Then I tried being a major. Now I am a
humanitarian myself, but I have, I hope, enough intellectual breadth to
understand the position of those who, like Nietzsche, admire violence—the
proud, mad war of Nature and all that, you know. I threw myself into the
major. I drew my sword and waved it constantly. I called out ‘Blood!’
abstractedly, like a man calling for wine. I often said, ‘Let the weak perish;
it is the Law.’ Well, well, it seems majors don’t do this. I was nabbed again.
At last I went in despair to the President of the Central Anarchist Council,
who is the greatest man in Europe.”
“What is his name?” asked Syme.
“You would not know it,” answered Gregory. “That is his greatness.
Caesar and Napoleon put all their genius into being heard of, and they were
heard of. He puts all his genius into not being heard of, and he is not heard
of. But you cannot be for five minutes in the room with him without feeling
that Caesar and Napoleon would have been children in his hands.”
He was silent and even pale for a moment, and then resumed—
“But whenever he gives advice it is always something as startling as an
epigram, and yet as practical as the Bank of England. I said to him, ‘What
disguise will hide me from the world? What can I find more respectable
than bishops and majors?’ He looked at me with his large but
indecipherable face. ‘You want a safe disguise, do you? You want a dress
which will guarantee you harmless; a dress in which no one would ever
look for a bomb?’ I nodded. He suddenly lifted his lion’s voice. ‘Why, then,
dress up as an anarchist, you fool!’ he roared so that the room shook.
‘Nobody will ever expect you to do anything dangerous then.’ And he
turned his broad back on me without another word. I took his advice, and
became one of the New Anarchists I tried all kinds of respectable disguises.
I dressed up as a bishop. I read up all about bishops in our anarchist
pamphlets, in Superstition the Vampire and Priests of Prey. I certainly
understood from them that bishops are strange and terrible old men keeping
a cruel secret from mankind. I was misinformed. When on my first
appearing in episcopal gaiters in a drawing-room I cried out in a voice of
thunder, ‘Down! down! presumptuous human reason!’ they found out in
some way that I was not a bishop at all. I was nabbed at once. Then I made
up as a millionaire; but I defended Capital with so much intelligence that a
fool could see that I was quite poor. Then I tried being a major. Now I am a
humanitarian myself, but I have, I hope, enough intellectual breadth to
understand the position of those who, like Nietzsche, admire violence—the
proud, mad war of Nature and all that, you know. I threw myself into the
major. I drew my sword and waved it constantly. I called out ‘Blood!’
abstractedly, like a man calling for wine. I often said, ‘Let the weak perish;
it is the Law.’ Well, well, it seems majors don’t do this. I was nabbed again.
At last I went in despair to the President of the Central Anarchist Council,
who is the greatest man in Europe.”
“What is his name?” asked Syme.
“You would not know it,” answered Gregory. “That is his greatness.
Caesar and Napoleon put all their genius into being heard of, and they were
heard of. He puts all his genius into not being heard of, and he is not heard
of. But you cannot be for five minutes in the room with him without feeling
that Caesar and Napoleon would have been children in his hands.”
He was silent and even pale for a moment, and then resumed—
“But whenever he gives advice it is always something as startling as an
epigram, and yet as practical as the Bank of England. I said to him, ‘What
disguise will hide me from the world? What can I find more respectable
than bishops and majors?’ He looked at me with his large but
indecipherable face. ‘You want a safe disguise, do you? You want a dress
which will guarantee you harmless; a dress in which no one would ever
look for a bomb?’ I nodded. He suddenly lifted his lion’s voice. ‘Why, then,
dress up as an anarchist, you fool!’ he roared so that the room shook.
‘Nobody will ever expect you to do anything dangerous then.’ And he
turned his broad back on me without another word. I took his advice, and
Page 23
have never regretted it. I preached blood and murder to those women day
and night, and—by God!—they would let me wheel their perambulators.”
Syme sat watching him with some respect in his large, blue eyes.
“You took me in,” he said. “It is really a smart dodge.”
Then after a pause he added—
“What do you call this tremendous President of yours?”
“We generally call him Sunday,” replied Gregory with simplicity. “You
see, there are seven members of the Central Anarchist Council, and they are
named after days of the week. He is called Sunday, by some of his admirers
Bloody Sunday. It is curious you should mention the matter, because the
very night you have dropped in (if I may so express it) is the night on which
our London branch, which assembles in this room, has to elect its own
deputy to fill a vacancy in the Council. The gentleman who has for some
time past played, with propriety and general applause, the difficult part of
Thursday, has died quite suddenly. Consequently, we have called a meeting
this very evening to elect a successor.”
He got to his feet and strolled across the room with a sort of smiling
embarrassment.
“I feel somehow as if you were my mother, Syme,” he continued
casually. “I feel that I can confide anything to you, as you have promised to
tell nobody. In fact, I will confide to you something that I would not say in
so many words to the anarchists who will be coming to the room in about
ten minutes. We shall, of course, go through a form of election; but I don’t
mind telling you that it is practically certain what the result will be.” He
looked down for a moment modestly. “It is almost a settled thing that I am
to be Thursday.”
“My dear fellow.” said Syme heartily, “I congratulate you. A great
career!”
Gregory smiled in deprecation, and walked across the room, talking
rapidly.
“As a matter of fact, everything is ready for me on this table,” he said,
“and the ceremony will probably be the shortest possible.”
Syme also strolled across to the table, and found lying across it a
walking-stick, which turned out on examination to be a sword-stick, a large
and night, and—by God!—they would let me wheel their perambulators.”
Syme sat watching him with some respect in his large, blue eyes.
“You took me in,” he said. “It is really a smart dodge.”
Then after a pause he added—
“What do you call this tremendous President of yours?”
“We generally call him Sunday,” replied Gregory with simplicity. “You
see, there are seven members of the Central Anarchist Council, and they are
named after days of the week. He is called Sunday, by some of his admirers
Bloody Sunday. It is curious you should mention the matter, because the
very night you have dropped in (if I may so express it) is the night on which
our London branch, which assembles in this room, has to elect its own
deputy to fill a vacancy in the Council. The gentleman who has for some
time past played, with propriety and general applause, the difficult part of
Thursday, has died quite suddenly. Consequently, we have called a meeting
this very evening to elect a successor.”
He got to his feet and strolled across the room with a sort of smiling
embarrassment.
“I feel somehow as if you were my mother, Syme,” he continued
casually. “I feel that I can confide anything to you, as you have promised to
tell nobody. In fact, I will confide to you something that I would not say in
so many words to the anarchists who will be coming to the room in about
ten minutes. We shall, of course, go through a form of election; but I don’t
mind telling you that it is practically certain what the result will be.” He
looked down for a moment modestly. “It is almost a settled thing that I am
to be Thursday.”
“My dear fellow.” said Syme heartily, “I congratulate you. A great
career!”
Gregory smiled in deprecation, and walked across the room, talking
rapidly.
“As a matter of fact, everything is ready for me on this table,” he said,
“and the ceremony will probably be the shortest possible.”
Syme also strolled across to the table, and found lying across it a
walking-stick, which turned out on examination to be a sword-stick, a large
Page 24
Colt’s revolver, a sandwich case, and a formidable flask of brandy. Over the
chair, beside the table, was thrown a heavy-looking cape or cloak.
“I have only to get the form of election finished,” continued Gregory
with animation, “then I snatch up this cloak and stick, stuff these other
things into my pocket, step out of a door in this cavern, which opens on the
river, where there is a steam-tug already waiting for me, and then—then—
oh, the wild joy of being Thursday!” And he clasped his hands.
Syme, who had sat down once more with his usual insolent languor, got
to his feet with an unusual air of hesitation.
“Why is it,” he asked vaguely, “that I think you are quite a decent fellow?
Why do I positively like you, Gregory?” He paused a moment, and then
added with a sort of fresh curiosity, “Is it because you are such an ass?”
There was a thoughtful silence again, and then he cried out—
“Well, damn it all! this is the funniest situation I have ever been in in my
life, and I am going to act accordingly. Gregory, I gave you a promise
before I came into this place. That promise I would keep under red-hot
pincers. Would you give me, for my own safety, a little promise of the same
kind?”
“A promise?” asked Gregory, wondering.
“Yes,” said Syme very seriously, “a promise. I swore before God that I
would not tell your secret to the police. Will you swear by Humanity, or
whatever beastly thing you believe in, that you will not tell my secret to the
anarchists?”
“Your secret?” asked the staring Gregory. “Have you got a secret?”
“Yes,” said Syme, “I have a secret.” Then after a pause, “Will you
swear?”
Gregory glared at him gravely for a few moments, and then said abruptly
—
“You must have bewitched me, but I feel a furious curiosity about you.
Yes, I will swear not to tell the anarchists anything you tell me. But look
sharp, for they will be here in a couple of minutes.”
Syme rose slowly to his feet and thrust his long, white hands into his
long, grey trousers’ pockets. Almost as he did so there came five knocks on
the outer grating, proclaiming the arrival of the first of the conspirators.
chair, beside the table, was thrown a heavy-looking cape or cloak.
“I have only to get the form of election finished,” continued Gregory
with animation, “then I snatch up this cloak and stick, stuff these other
things into my pocket, step out of a door in this cavern, which opens on the
river, where there is a steam-tug already waiting for me, and then—then—
oh, the wild joy of being Thursday!” And he clasped his hands.
Syme, who had sat down once more with his usual insolent languor, got
to his feet with an unusual air of hesitation.
“Why is it,” he asked vaguely, “that I think you are quite a decent fellow?
Why do I positively like you, Gregory?” He paused a moment, and then
added with a sort of fresh curiosity, “Is it because you are such an ass?”
There was a thoughtful silence again, and then he cried out—
“Well, damn it all! this is the funniest situation I have ever been in in my
life, and I am going to act accordingly. Gregory, I gave you a promise
before I came into this place. That promise I would keep under red-hot
pincers. Would you give me, for my own safety, a little promise of the same
kind?”
“A promise?” asked Gregory, wondering.
“Yes,” said Syme very seriously, “a promise. I swore before God that I
would not tell your secret to the police. Will you swear by Humanity, or
whatever beastly thing you believe in, that you will not tell my secret to the
anarchists?”
“Your secret?” asked the staring Gregory. “Have you got a secret?”
“Yes,” said Syme, “I have a secret.” Then after a pause, “Will you
swear?”
Gregory glared at him gravely for a few moments, and then said abruptly
—
“You must have bewitched me, but I feel a furious curiosity about you.
Yes, I will swear not to tell the anarchists anything you tell me. But look
sharp, for they will be here in a couple of minutes.”
Syme rose slowly to his feet and thrust his long, white hands into his
long, grey trousers’ pockets. Almost as he did so there came five knocks on
the outer grating, proclaiming the arrival of the first of the conspirators.
Page 25
“Well,” said Syme slowly, “I don’t know how to tell you the truth more
shortly than by saying that your expedient of dressing up as an aimless poet
is not confined to you or your President. We have known the dodge for
some time at Scotland Yard.”
Gregory tried to spring up straight, but he swayed thrice.
“What do you say?” he asked in an inhuman voice.
“Yes,” said Syme simply, “I am a police detective. But I think I hear your
friends coming.”
From the doorway there came a murmur of “Mr. Joseph Chamberlain.” It
was repeated twice and thrice, and then thirty times, and the crowd of
Joseph Chamberlains (a solemn thought) could be heard trampling down
the corridor.
shortly than by saying that your expedient of dressing up as an aimless poet
is not confined to you or your President. We have known the dodge for
some time at Scotland Yard.”
Gregory tried to spring up straight, but he swayed thrice.
“What do you say?” he asked in an inhuman voice.
“Yes,” said Syme simply, “I am a police detective. But I think I hear your
friends coming.”
From the doorway there came a murmur of “Mr. Joseph Chamberlain.” It
was repeated twice and thrice, and then thirty times, and the crowd of
Joseph Chamberlains (a solemn thought) could be heard trampling down
the corridor.
Page 26
CHAPTER III.
THE MAN WHO WAS THURSDAY
Before one of the fresh faces could appear at the doorway, Gregory’s
stunned surprise had fallen from him. He was beside the table with a bound,
and a noise in his throat like a wild beast. He caught up the Colt’s revolver
and took aim at Syme. Syme did not flinch, but he put up a pale and polite
hand.
“Don’t be such a silly man,” he said, with the effeminate dignity of a
curate. “Don’t you see it’s not necessary? Don’t you see that we’re both in
the same boat? Yes, and jolly sea-sick.”
Gregory could not speak, but he could not fire either, and he looked his
question.
“Don’t you see we’ve checkmated each other?” cried Syme. “I can’t tell
the police you are an anarchist. You can’t tell the anarchists I’m a
policeman. I can only watch you, knowing what you are; you can only
watch me, knowing what I am. In short, it’s a lonely, intellectual duel, my
head against yours. I’m a policeman deprived of the help of the police. You,
my poor fellow, are an anarchist deprived of the help of that law and
organisation which is so essential to anarchy. The one solitary difference is
in your favour. You are not surrounded by inquisitive policemen; I am
surrounded by inquisitive anarchists. I cannot betray you, but I might betray
myself. Come, come! wait and see me betray myself. I shall do it so nicely.”
Gregory put the pistol slowly down, still staring at Syme as if he were a
sea-monster.
“I don’t believe in immortality,” he said at last, “but if, after all this, you
were to break your word, God would make a hell only for you, to howl in
for ever.”
THE MAN WHO WAS THURSDAY
Before one of the fresh faces could appear at the doorway, Gregory’s
stunned surprise had fallen from him. He was beside the table with a bound,
and a noise in his throat like a wild beast. He caught up the Colt’s revolver
and took aim at Syme. Syme did not flinch, but he put up a pale and polite
hand.
“Don’t be such a silly man,” he said, with the effeminate dignity of a
curate. “Don’t you see it’s not necessary? Don’t you see that we’re both in
the same boat? Yes, and jolly sea-sick.”
Gregory could not speak, but he could not fire either, and he looked his
question.
“Don’t you see we’ve checkmated each other?” cried Syme. “I can’t tell
the police you are an anarchist. You can’t tell the anarchists I’m a
policeman. I can only watch you, knowing what you are; you can only
watch me, knowing what I am. In short, it’s a lonely, intellectual duel, my
head against yours. I’m a policeman deprived of the help of the police. You,
my poor fellow, are an anarchist deprived of the help of that law and
organisation which is so essential to anarchy. The one solitary difference is
in your favour. You are not surrounded by inquisitive policemen; I am
surrounded by inquisitive anarchists. I cannot betray you, but I might betray
myself. Come, come! wait and see me betray myself. I shall do it so nicely.”
Gregory put the pistol slowly down, still staring at Syme as if he were a
sea-monster.
“I don’t believe in immortality,” he said at last, “but if, after all this, you
were to break your word, God would make a hell only for you, to howl in
for ever.”
Page 27
“I shall not break my word,” said Syme sternly, “nor will you break
yours. Here are your friends.”
The mass of the anarchists entered the room heavily, with a slouching
and somewhat weary gait; but one little man, with a black beard and glasses
—a man somewhat of the type of Mr. Tim Healy—detached himself, and
bustled forward with some papers in his hand.
“Comrade Gregory,” he said, “I suppose this man is a delegate?”
Gregory, taken by surprise, looked down and muttered the name of
Syme; but Syme replied almost pertly—
“I am glad to see that your gate is well enough guarded to make it hard
for anyone to be here who was not a delegate.”
The brow of the little man with the black beard was, however, still
contracted with something like suspicion.
“What branch do you represent?” he asked sharply.
“I should hardly call it a branch,” said Syme, laughing; “I should call it at
the very least a root.”
“What do you mean?”
“The fact is,” said Syme serenely, “the truth is I am a Sabbatarian. I have
been specially sent here to see that you show a due observance of Sunday.”
The little man dropped one of his papers, and a flicker of fear went over
all the faces of the group. Evidently the awful President, whose name was
Sunday, did sometimes send down such irregular ambassadors to such
branch meetings.
“Well, comrade,” said the man with the papers after a pause, “I suppose
we’d better give you a seat in the meeting?”
“If you ask my advice as a friend,” said Syme with severe benevolence,
“I think you’d better.”
When Gregory heard the dangerous dialogue end, with a sudden safety
for his rival, he rose abruptly and paced the floor in painful thought. He
was, indeed, in an agony of diplomacy. It was clear that Syme’s inspired
impudence was likely to bring him out of all merely accidental dilemmas.
Little was to be hoped from them. He could not himself betray Syme, partly
from honour, but partly also because, if he betrayed him and for some
reason failed to destroy him, the Syme who escaped would be a Syme freed
yours. Here are your friends.”
The mass of the anarchists entered the room heavily, with a slouching
and somewhat weary gait; but one little man, with a black beard and glasses
—a man somewhat of the type of Mr. Tim Healy—detached himself, and
bustled forward with some papers in his hand.
“Comrade Gregory,” he said, “I suppose this man is a delegate?”
Gregory, taken by surprise, looked down and muttered the name of
Syme; but Syme replied almost pertly—
“I am glad to see that your gate is well enough guarded to make it hard
for anyone to be here who was not a delegate.”
The brow of the little man with the black beard was, however, still
contracted with something like suspicion.
“What branch do you represent?” he asked sharply.
“I should hardly call it a branch,” said Syme, laughing; “I should call it at
the very least a root.”
“What do you mean?”
“The fact is,” said Syme serenely, “the truth is I am a Sabbatarian. I have
been specially sent here to see that you show a due observance of Sunday.”
The little man dropped one of his papers, and a flicker of fear went over
all the faces of the group. Evidently the awful President, whose name was
Sunday, did sometimes send down such irregular ambassadors to such
branch meetings.
“Well, comrade,” said the man with the papers after a pause, “I suppose
we’d better give you a seat in the meeting?”
“If you ask my advice as a friend,” said Syme with severe benevolence,
“I think you’d better.”
When Gregory heard the dangerous dialogue end, with a sudden safety
for his rival, he rose abruptly and paced the floor in painful thought. He
was, indeed, in an agony of diplomacy. It was clear that Syme’s inspired
impudence was likely to bring him out of all merely accidental dilemmas.
Little was to be hoped from them. He could not himself betray Syme, partly
from honour, but partly also because, if he betrayed him and for some
reason failed to destroy him, the Syme who escaped would be a Syme freed
Page 28
from all obligation of secrecy, a Syme who would simply walk to the
nearest police station. After all, it was only one night’s discussion, and only
one detective who would know of it. He would let out as little as possible of
their plans that night, and then let Syme go, and chance it.
He strode across to the group of anarchists, which was already
distributing itself along the benches.
“I think it is time we began,” he said; “the steam-tug is waiting on the
river already. I move that Comrade Buttons takes the chair.”
This being approved by a show of hands, the little man with the papers
slipped into the presidential seat.
“Comrades,” he began, as sharp as a pistol-shot, “our meeting tonight is
important, though it need not be long. This branch has always had the
honour of electing Thursdays for the Central European Council. We have
elected many and splendid Thursdays. We all lament the sad decease of the
heroic worker who occupied the post until last week. As you know, his
services to the cause were considerable. He organised the great dynamite
coup of Brighton which, under happier circumstances, ought to have killed
everybody on the pier. As you also know, his death was as self-denying as
his life, for he died through his faith in a hygienic mixture of chalk and
water as a substitute for milk, which beverage he regarded as barbaric, and
as involving cruelty to the cow. Cruelty, or anything approaching to cruelty,
revolted him always. But it is not to acclaim his virtues that we are met, but
for a harder task. It is difficult properly to praise his qualities, but it is more
difficult to replace them. Upon you, comrades, it devolves this evening to
choose out of the company present the man who shall be Thursday. If any
comrade suggests a name I will put it to the vote. If no comrade suggests a
name, I can only tell myself that that dear dynamiter, who is gone from us,
has carried into the unknowable abysses the last secret of his virtue and his
innocence.”
There was a stir of almost inaudible applause, such as is sometimes heard
in church. Then a large old man, with a long and venerable white beard,
perhaps the only real working-man present, rose lumberingly and said—
“I move that Comrade Gregory be elected Thursday,” and sat
lumberingly down again.
“Does anyone second?” asked the chairman.
nearest police station. After all, it was only one night’s discussion, and only
one detective who would know of it. He would let out as little as possible of
their plans that night, and then let Syme go, and chance it.
He strode across to the group of anarchists, which was already
distributing itself along the benches.
“I think it is time we began,” he said; “the steam-tug is waiting on the
river already. I move that Comrade Buttons takes the chair.”
This being approved by a show of hands, the little man with the papers
slipped into the presidential seat.
“Comrades,” he began, as sharp as a pistol-shot, “our meeting tonight is
important, though it need not be long. This branch has always had the
honour of electing Thursdays for the Central European Council. We have
elected many and splendid Thursdays. We all lament the sad decease of the
heroic worker who occupied the post until last week. As you know, his
services to the cause were considerable. He organised the great dynamite
coup of Brighton which, under happier circumstances, ought to have killed
everybody on the pier. As you also know, his death was as self-denying as
his life, for he died through his faith in a hygienic mixture of chalk and
water as a substitute for milk, which beverage he regarded as barbaric, and
as involving cruelty to the cow. Cruelty, or anything approaching to cruelty,
revolted him always. But it is not to acclaim his virtues that we are met, but
for a harder task. It is difficult properly to praise his qualities, but it is more
difficult to replace them. Upon you, comrades, it devolves this evening to
choose out of the company present the man who shall be Thursday. If any
comrade suggests a name I will put it to the vote. If no comrade suggests a
name, I can only tell myself that that dear dynamiter, who is gone from us,
has carried into the unknowable abysses the last secret of his virtue and his
innocence.”
There was a stir of almost inaudible applause, such as is sometimes heard
in church. Then a large old man, with a long and venerable white beard,
perhaps the only real working-man present, rose lumberingly and said—
“I move that Comrade Gregory be elected Thursday,” and sat
lumberingly down again.
“Does anyone second?” asked the chairman.
Page 29
A little man with a velvet coat and pointed beard seconded.
“Before I put the matter to the vote,” said the chairman, “I will call on
Comrade Gregory to make a statement.”
Gregory rose amid a great rumble of applause. His face was deadly pale,
so that by contrast his queer red hair looked almost scarlet. But he was
smiling and altogether at ease. He had made up his mind, and he saw his
best policy quite plain in front of him like a white road. His best chance was
to make a softened and ambiguous speech, such as would leave on the
detective’s mind the impression that the anarchist brotherhood was a very
mild affair after all. He believed in his own literary power, his capacity for
suggesting fine shades and picking perfect words. He thought that with care
he could succeed, in spite of all the people around him, in conveying an
impression of the institution, subtly and delicately false. Syme had once
thought that anarchists, under all their bravado, were only playing the fool.
Could he not now, in the hour of peril, make Syme think so again?
“Comrades,” began Gregory, in a low but penetrating voice, “it is not
necessary for me to tell you what is my policy, for it is your policy also.
Our belief has been slandered, it has been disfigured, it has been utterly
confused and concealed, but it has never been altered. Those who talk about
anarchism and its dangers go everywhere and anywhere to get their
information, except to us, except to the fountain head. They learn about
anarchists from sixpenny novels; they learn about anarchists from
tradesmen’s newspapers; they learn about anarchists from Ally Sloper’s
Half-Holiday and the Sporting Times. They never learn about anarchists
from anarchists. We have no chance of denying the mountainous slanders
which are heaped upon our heads from one end of Europe to another. The
man who has always heard that we are walking plagues has never heard our
reply. I know that he will not hear it tonight, though my passion were to
rend the roof. For it is deep, deep under the earth that the persecuted are
permitted to assemble, as the Christians assembled in the Catacombs. But
if, by some incredible accident, there were here tonight a man who all his
life had thus immensely misunderstood us, I would put this question to him:
‘When those Christians met in those Catacombs, what sort of moral
reputation had they in the streets above? What tales were told of their
atrocities by one educated Roman to another? Suppose’ (I would say to
him), ‘suppose that we are only repeating that still mysterious paradox of
“Before I put the matter to the vote,” said the chairman, “I will call on
Comrade Gregory to make a statement.”
Gregory rose amid a great rumble of applause. His face was deadly pale,
so that by contrast his queer red hair looked almost scarlet. But he was
smiling and altogether at ease. He had made up his mind, and he saw his
best policy quite plain in front of him like a white road. His best chance was
to make a softened and ambiguous speech, such as would leave on the
detective’s mind the impression that the anarchist brotherhood was a very
mild affair after all. He believed in his own literary power, his capacity for
suggesting fine shades and picking perfect words. He thought that with care
he could succeed, in spite of all the people around him, in conveying an
impression of the institution, subtly and delicately false. Syme had once
thought that anarchists, under all their bravado, were only playing the fool.
Could he not now, in the hour of peril, make Syme think so again?
“Comrades,” began Gregory, in a low but penetrating voice, “it is not
necessary for me to tell you what is my policy, for it is your policy also.
Our belief has been slandered, it has been disfigured, it has been utterly
confused and concealed, but it has never been altered. Those who talk about
anarchism and its dangers go everywhere and anywhere to get their
information, except to us, except to the fountain head. They learn about
anarchists from sixpenny novels; they learn about anarchists from
tradesmen’s newspapers; they learn about anarchists from Ally Sloper’s
Half-Holiday and the Sporting Times. They never learn about anarchists
from anarchists. We have no chance of denying the mountainous slanders
which are heaped upon our heads from one end of Europe to another. The
man who has always heard that we are walking plagues has never heard our
reply. I know that he will not hear it tonight, though my passion were to
rend the roof. For it is deep, deep under the earth that the persecuted are
permitted to assemble, as the Christians assembled in the Catacombs. But
if, by some incredible accident, there were here tonight a man who all his
life had thus immensely misunderstood us, I would put this question to him:
‘When those Christians met in those Catacombs, what sort of moral
reputation had they in the streets above? What tales were told of their
atrocities by one educated Roman to another? Suppose’ (I would say to
him), ‘suppose that we are only repeating that still mysterious paradox of
Page 30
history. Suppose we seem as shocking as the Christians because we are
really as harmless as the Christians. Suppose we seem as mad as the
Christians because we are really as meek.”’
The applause that had greeted the opening sentences had been gradually
growing fainter, and at the last word it stopped suddenly. In the abrupt
silence, the man with the velvet jacket said, in a high, squeaky voice—
“I’m not meek!”
“Comrade Witherspoon tells us,” resumed Gregory, “that he is not meek.
Ah, how little he knows himself! His words are, indeed, extravagant; his
appearance is ferocious, and even (to an ordinary taste) unattractive. But
only the eye of a friendship as deep and delicate as mine can perceive the
deep foundation of solid meekness which lies at the base of him, too deep
even for himself to see. I repeat, we are the true early Christians, only that
we come too late. We are simple, as they revere simple—look at Comrade
Witherspoon. We are modest, as they were modest—look at me. We are
merciful—”
“No, no!” called out Mr. Witherspoon with the velvet jacket.
“I say we are merciful,” repeated Gregory furiously, “as the early
Christians were merciful. Yet this did not prevent their being accused of
eating human flesh. We do not eat human flesh—”
“Shame!” cried Witherspoon. “Why not?”
“Comrade Witherspoon,” said Gregory, with a feverish gaiety, “is
anxious to know why nobody eats him (laughter). In our society, at any rate,
which loves him sincerely, which is founded upon love—”
“No, no!” said Witherspoon, “down with love.”
“Which is founded upon love,” repeated Gregory, grinding his teeth,
“there will be no difficulty about the aims which we shall pursue as a body,
or which I should pursue were I chosen as the representative of that body.
Superbly careless of the slanders that represent us as assassins and enemies
of human society, we shall pursue with moral courage and quiet intellectual
pressure, the permanent ideals of brotherhood and simplicity.”
Gregory resumed his seat and passed his hand across his forehead. The
silence was sudden and awkward, but the chairman rose like an automaton,
and said in a colourless voice—
“Does anyone oppose the election of Comrade Gregory?”
really as harmless as the Christians. Suppose we seem as mad as the
Christians because we are really as meek.”’
The applause that had greeted the opening sentences had been gradually
growing fainter, and at the last word it stopped suddenly. In the abrupt
silence, the man with the velvet jacket said, in a high, squeaky voice—
“I’m not meek!”
“Comrade Witherspoon tells us,” resumed Gregory, “that he is not meek.
Ah, how little he knows himself! His words are, indeed, extravagant; his
appearance is ferocious, and even (to an ordinary taste) unattractive. But
only the eye of a friendship as deep and delicate as mine can perceive the
deep foundation of solid meekness which lies at the base of him, too deep
even for himself to see. I repeat, we are the true early Christians, only that
we come too late. We are simple, as they revere simple—look at Comrade
Witherspoon. We are modest, as they were modest—look at me. We are
merciful—”
“No, no!” called out Mr. Witherspoon with the velvet jacket.
“I say we are merciful,” repeated Gregory furiously, “as the early
Christians were merciful. Yet this did not prevent their being accused of
eating human flesh. We do not eat human flesh—”
“Shame!” cried Witherspoon. “Why not?”
“Comrade Witherspoon,” said Gregory, with a feverish gaiety, “is
anxious to know why nobody eats him (laughter). In our society, at any rate,
which loves him sincerely, which is founded upon love—”
“No, no!” said Witherspoon, “down with love.”
“Which is founded upon love,” repeated Gregory, grinding his teeth,
“there will be no difficulty about the aims which we shall pursue as a body,
or which I should pursue were I chosen as the representative of that body.
Superbly careless of the slanders that represent us as assassins and enemies
of human society, we shall pursue with moral courage and quiet intellectual
pressure, the permanent ideals of brotherhood and simplicity.”
Gregory resumed his seat and passed his hand across his forehead. The
silence was sudden and awkward, but the chairman rose like an automaton,
and said in a colourless voice—
“Does anyone oppose the election of Comrade Gregory?”
Page 31
The assembly seemed vague and sub-consciously disappointed, and
Comrade Witherspoon moved restlessly on his seat and muttered in his
thick beard. By the sheer rush of routine, however, the motion would have
been put and carried. But as the chairman was opening his mouth to put it,
Syme sprang to his feet and said in a small and quiet voice—
“Yes, Mr. Chairman, I oppose.”
The most effective fact in oratory is an unexpected change in the voice.
Mr. Gabriel Syme evidently understood oratory. Having said these first
formal words in a moderated tone and with a brief simplicity, he made his
next word ring and volley in the vault as if one of the guns had gone off.
“Comrades!” he cried, in a voice that made every man jump out of his
boots, “have we come here for this? Do we live underground like rats in
order to listen to talk like this? This is talk we might listen to while eating
buns at a Sunday School treat. Do we line these walls with weapons and bar
that door with death lest anyone should come and hear Comrade Gregory
saying to us, ‘Be good, and you will be happy,’ ‘Honesty is the best policy,’
and ‘Virtue is its own reward’? There was not a word in Comrade Gregory’s
address to which a curate could not have listened with pleasure (hear, hear).
But I am not a curate (loud cheers), and I did not listen to it with pleasure
(renewed cheers). The man who is fitted to make a good curate is not fitted
to make a resolute, forcible, and efficient Thursday (hear, hear).
“Comrade Gregory has told us, in only too apologetic a tone, that we are
not the enemies of society. But I say that we are the enemies of society, and
so much the worse for society. We are the enemies of society, for society is
the enemy of humanity, its oldest and its most pitiless enemy (hear, hear).
Comrade Gregory has told us (apologetically again) that we are not
murderers. There I agree. We are not murderers, we are executioners
(cheers).”
Ever since Syme had risen Gregory had sat staring at him, his face idiotic
with astonishment. Now in the pause his lips of clay parted, and he said,
with an automatic and lifeless distinctness—
“You damnable hypocrite!”
Syme looked straight into those frightful eyes with his own pale blue
ones, and said with dignity—
Comrade Witherspoon moved restlessly on his seat and muttered in his
thick beard. By the sheer rush of routine, however, the motion would have
been put and carried. But as the chairman was opening his mouth to put it,
Syme sprang to his feet and said in a small and quiet voice—
“Yes, Mr. Chairman, I oppose.”
The most effective fact in oratory is an unexpected change in the voice.
Mr. Gabriel Syme evidently understood oratory. Having said these first
formal words in a moderated tone and with a brief simplicity, he made his
next word ring and volley in the vault as if one of the guns had gone off.
“Comrades!” he cried, in a voice that made every man jump out of his
boots, “have we come here for this? Do we live underground like rats in
order to listen to talk like this? This is talk we might listen to while eating
buns at a Sunday School treat. Do we line these walls with weapons and bar
that door with death lest anyone should come and hear Comrade Gregory
saying to us, ‘Be good, and you will be happy,’ ‘Honesty is the best policy,’
and ‘Virtue is its own reward’? There was not a word in Comrade Gregory’s
address to which a curate could not have listened with pleasure (hear, hear).
But I am not a curate (loud cheers), and I did not listen to it with pleasure
(renewed cheers). The man who is fitted to make a good curate is not fitted
to make a resolute, forcible, and efficient Thursday (hear, hear).
“Comrade Gregory has told us, in only too apologetic a tone, that we are
not the enemies of society. But I say that we are the enemies of society, and
so much the worse for society. We are the enemies of society, for society is
the enemy of humanity, its oldest and its most pitiless enemy (hear, hear).
Comrade Gregory has told us (apologetically again) that we are not
murderers. There I agree. We are not murderers, we are executioners
(cheers).”
Ever since Syme had risen Gregory had sat staring at him, his face idiotic
with astonishment. Now in the pause his lips of clay parted, and he said,
with an automatic and lifeless distinctness—
“You damnable hypocrite!”
Syme looked straight into those frightful eyes with his own pale blue
ones, and said with dignity—
Page 32
“Comrade Gregory accuses me of hypocrisy. He knows as well as I do
that I am keeping all my engagements and doing nothing but my duty. I do
not mince words. I do not pretend to. I say that Comrade Gregory is unfit to
be Thursday for all his amiable qualities. He is unfit to be Thursday because
of his amiable qualities. We do not want the Supreme Council of Anarchy
infected with a maudlin mercy (hear, hear). This is no time for ceremonial
politeness, neither is it a time for ceremonial modesty. I set myself against
Comrade Gregory as I would set myself against all the Governments of
Europe, because the anarchist who has given himself to anarchy has
forgotten modesty as much as he has forgotten pride (cheers). I am not a
man at all. I am a cause (renewed cheers). I set myself against Comrade
Gregory as impersonally and as calmly as I should choose one pistol rather
than another out of that rack upon the wall; and I say that rather than have
Gregory and his milk-and-water methods on the Supreme Council, I would
offer myself for election—”
His sentence was drowned in a deafening cataract of applause. The faces,
that had grown fiercer and fiercer with approval as his tirade grew more and
more uncompromising, were now distorted with grins of anticipation or
cloven with delighted cries. At the moment when he announced himself as
ready to stand for the post of Thursday, a roar of excitement and assent
broke forth, and became uncontrollable, and at the same moment Gregory
sprang to his feet, with foam upon his mouth, and shouted against the
shouting.
“Stop, you blasted madmen!” he cried, at the top of a voice that tore his
throat. “Stop, you—”
But louder than Gregory’s shouting and louder than the roar of the room
came the voice of Syme, still speaking in a peal of pitiless thunder—
“I do not go to the Council to rebut that slander that calls us murderers; I
go to earn it (loud and prolonged cheering). To the priest who says these
men are the enemies of religion, to the judge who says these men are the
enemies of law, to the fat parliamentarian who says these men are the
enemies of order and public decency, to all these I will reply, ‘You are false
kings, but you are true prophets. I am come to destroy you, and to fulfil
your prophecies.’”
The heavy clamour gradually died away, but before it had ceased
Witherspoon had jumped to his feet, his hair and beard all on end, and had
that I am keeping all my engagements and doing nothing but my duty. I do
not mince words. I do not pretend to. I say that Comrade Gregory is unfit to
be Thursday for all his amiable qualities. He is unfit to be Thursday because
of his amiable qualities. We do not want the Supreme Council of Anarchy
infected with a maudlin mercy (hear, hear). This is no time for ceremonial
politeness, neither is it a time for ceremonial modesty. I set myself against
Comrade Gregory as I would set myself against all the Governments of
Europe, because the anarchist who has given himself to anarchy has
forgotten modesty as much as he has forgotten pride (cheers). I am not a
man at all. I am a cause (renewed cheers). I set myself against Comrade
Gregory as impersonally and as calmly as I should choose one pistol rather
than another out of that rack upon the wall; and I say that rather than have
Gregory and his milk-and-water methods on the Supreme Council, I would
offer myself for election—”
His sentence was drowned in a deafening cataract of applause. The faces,
that had grown fiercer and fiercer with approval as his tirade grew more and
more uncompromising, were now distorted with grins of anticipation or
cloven with delighted cries. At the moment when he announced himself as
ready to stand for the post of Thursday, a roar of excitement and assent
broke forth, and became uncontrollable, and at the same moment Gregory
sprang to his feet, with foam upon his mouth, and shouted against the
shouting.
“Stop, you blasted madmen!” he cried, at the top of a voice that tore his
throat. “Stop, you—”
But louder than Gregory’s shouting and louder than the roar of the room
came the voice of Syme, still speaking in a peal of pitiless thunder—
“I do not go to the Council to rebut that slander that calls us murderers; I
go to earn it (loud and prolonged cheering). To the priest who says these
men are the enemies of religion, to the judge who says these men are the
enemies of law, to the fat parliamentarian who says these men are the
enemies of order and public decency, to all these I will reply, ‘You are false
kings, but you are true prophets. I am come to destroy you, and to fulfil
your prophecies.’”
The heavy clamour gradually died away, but before it had ceased
Witherspoon had jumped to his feet, his hair and beard all on end, and had
Page 33
said—
“I move, as an amendment, that Comrade Syme be appointed to the
post.”
“Stop all this, I tell you!” cried Gregory, with frantic face and hands.
“Stop it, it is all—”
The voice of the chairman clove his speech with a cold accent.
“Does anyone second this amendment?” he said. A tall, tired man, with
melancholy eyes and an American chin beard, was observed on the back
bench to be slowly rising to his feet. Gregory had been screaming for some
time past; now there was a change in his accent, more shocking than any
scream. “I end all this!” he said, in a voice as heavy as stone. “This man
cannot be elected. He is a—”
“Yes,” said Syme, quite motionless, “what is he?” Gregory’s mouth
worked twice without sound; then slowly the blood began to crawl back
into his dead face.
“He is a man quite inexperienced in our work,” he said, and sat down
abruptly.
Before he had done so, the long, lean man with the American beard was
again upon his feet, and was repeating in a high American monotone—
“I beg to second the election of Comrade Syme.”
“The amendment will, as usual, be put first,” said Mr. Buttons, the
chairman, with mechanical rapidity.
“The question is that Comrade Syme—”
Gregory had again sprung to his feet, panting and passionate.
“Comrades,” he cried out, “I am not a madman.”
“Oh, oh!” said Mr. Witherspoon.
“I am not a madman,” reiterated Gregory, with a frightful sincerity which
for a moment staggered the room, “but I give you a counsel which you can
call mad if you like. No, I will not call it a counsel, for I can give you no
reason for it. I will call it a command. Call it a mad command, but act upon
it. Strike, but hear me! Kill me, but obey me! Do not elect this man.” Truth
is so terrible, even in fetters, that for a moment Syme’s slender and insane
victory swayed like a reed. But you could not have guessed it from Syme’s
bleak blue eyes. He merely began—
“I move, as an amendment, that Comrade Syme be appointed to the
post.”
“Stop all this, I tell you!” cried Gregory, with frantic face and hands.
“Stop it, it is all—”
The voice of the chairman clove his speech with a cold accent.
“Does anyone second this amendment?” he said. A tall, tired man, with
melancholy eyes and an American chin beard, was observed on the back
bench to be slowly rising to his feet. Gregory had been screaming for some
time past; now there was a change in his accent, more shocking than any
scream. “I end all this!” he said, in a voice as heavy as stone. “This man
cannot be elected. He is a—”
“Yes,” said Syme, quite motionless, “what is he?” Gregory’s mouth
worked twice without sound; then slowly the blood began to crawl back
into his dead face.
“He is a man quite inexperienced in our work,” he said, and sat down
abruptly.
Before he had done so, the long, lean man with the American beard was
again upon his feet, and was repeating in a high American monotone—
“I beg to second the election of Comrade Syme.”
“The amendment will, as usual, be put first,” said Mr. Buttons, the
chairman, with mechanical rapidity.
“The question is that Comrade Syme—”
Gregory had again sprung to his feet, panting and passionate.
“Comrades,” he cried out, “I am not a madman.”
“Oh, oh!” said Mr. Witherspoon.
“I am not a madman,” reiterated Gregory, with a frightful sincerity which
for a moment staggered the room, “but I give you a counsel which you can
call mad if you like. No, I will not call it a counsel, for I can give you no
reason for it. I will call it a command. Call it a mad command, but act upon
it. Strike, but hear me! Kill me, but obey me! Do not elect this man.” Truth
is so terrible, even in fetters, that for a moment Syme’s slender and insane
victory swayed like a reed. But you could not have guessed it from Syme’s
bleak blue eyes. He merely began—
Page 34
“Comrade Gregory commands—”
Then the spell was snapped, and one anarchist called out to Gregory—
“Who are you? You are not Sunday;” and another anarchist added in a
heavier voice, “And you are not Thursday.”
“Comrades,” cried Gregory, in a voice like that of a martyr who in an
ecstacy of pain has passed beyond pain, “it is nothing to me whether you
detest me as a tyrant or detest me as a slave. If you will not take my
command, accept my degradation. I kneel to you. I throw myself at your
feet. I implore you. Do not elect this man.”
“Comrade Gregory,” said the chairman after a painful pause, “this is
really not quite dignified.”
For the first time in the proceedings there was for a few seconds a real
silence. Then Gregory fell back in his seat, a pale wreck of a man, and the
chairman repeated, like a piece of clock-work suddenly started again—
“The question is that Comrade Syme be elected to the post of Thursday
on the General Council.”
The roar rose like the sea, the hands rose like a forest, and three minutes
afterwards Mr. Gabriel Syme, of the Secret Police Service, was elected to
the post of Thursday on the General Council of the Anarchists of Europe.
Everyone in the room seemed to feel the tug waiting on the river, the
sword-stick and the revolver, waiting on the table. The instant the election
was ended and irrevocable, and Syme had received the paper proving his
election, they all sprang to their feet, and the fiery groups moved and mixed
in the room. Syme found himself, somehow or other, face to face with
Gregory, who still regarded him with a stare of stunned hatred. They were
silent for many minutes.
“You are a devil!” said Gregory at last.
“And you are a gentleman,” said Syme with gravity.
“It was you that entrapped me,” began Gregory, shaking from head to
foot, “entrapped me into—”
“Talk sense,” said Syme shortly. “Into what sort of devils’ parliament
have you entrapped me, if it comes to that? You made me swear before I
made you. Perhaps we are both doing what we think right. But what we
think right is so damned different that there can be nothing between us in
Then the spell was snapped, and one anarchist called out to Gregory—
“Who are you? You are not Sunday;” and another anarchist added in a
heavier voice, “And you are not Thursday.”
“Comrades,” cried Gregory, in a voice like that of a martyr who in an
ecstacy of pain has passed beyond pain, “it is nothing to me whether you
detest me as a tyrant or detest me as a slave. If you will not take my
command, accept my degradation. I kneel to you. I throw myself at your
feet. I implore you. Do not elect this man.”
“Comrade Gregory,” said the chairman after a painful pause, “this is
really not quite dignified.”
For the first time in the proceedings there was for a few seconds a real
silence. Then Gregory fell back in his seat, a pale wreck of a man, and the
chairman repeated, like a piece of clock-work suddenly started again—
“The question is that Comrade Syme be elected to the post of Thursday
on the General Council.”
The roar rose like the sea, the hands rose like a forest, and three minutes
afterwards Mr. Gabriel Syme, of the Secret Police Service, was elected to
the post of Thursday on the General Council of the Anarchists of Europe.
Everyone in the room seemed to feel the tug waiting on the river, the
sword-stick and the revolver, waiting on the table. The instant the election
was ended and irrevocable, and Syme had received the paper proving his
election, they all sprang to their feet, and the fiery groups moved and mixed
in the room. Syme found himself, somehow or other, face to face with
Gregory, who still regarded him with a stare of stunned hatred. They were
silent for many minutes.
“You are a devil!” said Gregory at last.
“And you are a gentleman,” said Syme with gravity.
“It was you that entrapped me,” began Gregory, shaking from head to
foot, “entrapped me into—”
“Talk sense,” said Syme shortly. “Into what sort of devils’ parliament
have you entrapped me, if it comes to that? You made me swear before I
made you. Perhaps we are both doing what we think right. But what we
think right is so damned different that there can be nothing between us in
Page 35
the way of concession. There is nothing possible between us but honour and
death,” and he pulled the great cloak about his shoulders and picked up the
flask from the table.
“The boat is quite ready,” said Mr. Buttons, bustling up. “Be good
enough to step this way.”
With a gesture that revealed the shop-walker, he led Syme down a short,
iron-bound passage, the still agonised Gregory following feverishly at their
heels. At the end of the passage was a door, which Buttons opened sharply,
showing a sudden blue and silver picture of the moonlit river, that looked
like a scene in a theatre. Close to the opening lay a dark, dwarfish steam-
launch, like a baby dragon with one red eye.
Almost in the act of stepping on board, Gabriel Syme turned to the
gaping Gregory.
“You have kept your word,” he said gently, with his face in shadow. “You
are a man of honour, and I thank you. You have kept it even down to a small
particular. There was one special thing you promised me at the beginning of
the affair, and which you have certainly given me by the end of it.”
“What do you mean?” cried the chaotic Gregory. “What did I promise
you?”
“A very entertaining evening,” said Syme, and he made a military salute
with the sword-stick as the steamboat slid away.
death,” and he pulled the great cloak about his shoulders and picked up the
flask from the table.
“The boat is quite ready,” said Mr. Buttons, bustling up. “Be good
enough to step this way.”
With a gesture that revealed the shop-walker, he led Syme down a short,
iron-bound passage, the still agonised Gregory following feverishly at their
heels. At the end of the passage was a door, which Buttons opened sharply,
showing a sudden blue and silver picture of the moonlit river, that looked
like a scene in a theatre. Close to the opening lay a dark, dwarfish steam-
launch, like a baby dragon with one red eye.
Almost in the act of stepping on board, Gabriel Syme turned to the
gaping Gregory.
“You have kept your word,” he said gently, with his face in shadow. “You
are a man of honour, and I thank you. You have kept it even down to a small
particular. There was one special thing you promised me at the beginning of
the affair, and which you have certainly given me by the end of it.”
“What do you mean?” cried the chaotic Gregory. “What did I promise
you?”
“A very entertaining evening,” said Syme, and he made a military salute
with the sword-stick as the steamboat slid away.
Page 36
CHAPTER IV.
THE TALE OF A DETECTIVE
Gabriel Syme was not merely a detective who pretended to be a poet; he
was really a poet who had become a detective. Nor was his hatred of
anarchy hypocritical. He was one of those who are driven early in life into
too conservative an attitude by the bewildering folly of most revolutionists.
He had not attained it by any tame tradition. His respectability was
spontaneous and sudden, a rebellion against rebellion. He came of a family
of cranks, in which all the oldest people had all the newest notions. One of
his uncles always walked about without a hat, and another had made an
unsuccessful attempt to walk about with a hat and nothing else. His father
cultivated art and self-realisation; his mother went in for simplicity and
hygiene. Hence the child, during his tenderer years, was wholly
unacquainted with any drink between the extremes of absinth and cocoa, of
both of which he had a healthy dislike. The more his mother preached a
more than Puritan abstinence the more did his father expand into a more
than pagan latitude; and by the time the former had come to enforcing
vegetarianism, the latter had pretty well reached the point of defending
cannibalism.
Being surrounded with every conceivable kind of revolt from infancy,
Gabriel had to revolt into something, so he revolted into the only thing left
—sanity. But there was just enough in him of the blood of these fanatics to
make even his protest for common sense a little too fierce to be sensible.
His hatred of modern lawlessness had been crowned also by an accident. It
happened that he was walking in a side street at the instant of a dynamite
outrage. He had been blind and deaf for a moment, and then seen, the
smoke clearing, the broken windows and the bleeding faces. After that he
went about as usual—quiet, courteous, rather gentle; but there was a spot on
his mind that was not sane. He did not regard anarchists, as most of us do,
THE TALE OF A DETECTIVE
Gabriel Syme was not merely a detective who pretended to be a poet; he
was really a poet who had become a detective. Nor was his hatred of
anarchy hypocritical. He was one of those who are driven early in life into
too conservative an attitude by the bewildering folly of most revolutionists.
He had not attained it by any tame tradition. His respectability was
spontaneous and sudden, a rebellion against rebellion. He came of a family
of cranks, in which all the oldest people had all the newest notions. One of
his uncles always walked about without a hat, and another had made an
unsuccessful attempt to walk about with a hat and nothing else. His father
cultivated art and self-realisation; his mother went in for simplicity and
hygiene. Hence the child, during his tenderer years, was wholly
unacquainted with any drink between the extremes of absinth and cocoa, of
both of which he had a healthy dislike. The more his mother preached a
more than Puritan abstinence the more did his father expand into a more
than pagan latitude; and by the time the former had come to enforcing
vegetarianism, the latter had pretty well reached the point of defending
cannibalism.
Being surrounded with every conceivable kind of revolt from infancy,
Gabriel had to revolt into something, so he revolted into the only thing left
—sanity. But there was just enough in him of the blood of these fanatics to
make even his protest for common sense a little too fierce to be sensible.
His hatred of modern lawlessness had been crowned also by an accident. It
happened that he was walking in a side street at the instant of a dynamite
outrage. He had been blind and deaf for a moment, and then seen, the
smoke clearing, the broken windows and the bleeding faces. After that he
went about as usual—quiet, courteous, rather gentle; but there was a spot on
his mind that was not sane. He did not regard anarchists, as most of us do,
Page 37
as a handful of morbid men, combining ignorance with intellectualism. He
regarded them as a huge and pitiless peril, like a Chinese invasion.
He poured perpetually into newspapers and their waste-paper baskets a
torrent of tales, verses and violent articles, warning men of this deluge of
barbaric denial. But he seemed to be getting no nearer his enemy, and, what
was worse, no nearer a living. As he paced the Thames embankment,
bitterly biting a cheap cigar and brooding on the advance of Anarchy, there
was no anarchist with a bomb in his pocket so savage or so solitary as he.
Indeed, he always felt that Government stood alone and desperate, with its
back to the wall. He was too quixotic to have cared for it otherwise.
He walked on the Embankment once under a dark red sunset. The red
river reflected the red sky, and they both reflected his anger. The sky,
indeed, was so swarthy, and the light on the river relatively so lurid, that the
water almost seemed of fiercer flame than the sunset it mirrored. It looked
like a stream of literal fire winding under the vast caverns of a subterranean
country.
Syme was shabby in those days. He wore an old-fashioned black
chimney-pot hat; he was wrapped in a yet more old-fashioned cloak, black
and ragged; and the combination gave him the look of the early villains in
Dickens and Bulwer Lytton. Also his yellow beard and hair were more
unkempt and leonine than when they appeared long afterwards, cut and
pointed, on the lawns of Saffron Park. A long, lean, black cigar, bought in
Soho for twopence, stood out from between his tightened teeth, and
altogether he looked a very satisfactory specimen of the anarchists upon
whom he had vowed a holy war. Perhaps this was why a policeman on the
Embankment spoke to him, and said “Good evening.”
Syme, at a crisis of his morbid fears for humanity, seemed stung by the
mere stolidity of the automatic official, a mere bulk of blue in the twilight.
“A good evening is it?” he said sharply. “You fellows would call the end
of the world a good evening. Look at that bloody red sun and that bloody
river! I tell you that if that were literally human blood, spilt and shining,
you would still be standing here as solid as ever, looking out for some poor
harmless tramp whom you could move on. You policemen are cruel to the
poor, but I could forgive you even your cruelty if it were not for your calm.”
“If we are calm,” replied the policeman, “it is the calm of organised
resistance.”
regarded them as a huge and pitiless peril, like a Chinese invasion.
He poured perpetually into newspapers and their waste-paper baskets a
torrent of tales, verses and violent articles, warning men of this deluge of
barbaric denial. But he seemed to be getting no nearer his enemy, and, what
was worse, no nearer a living. As he paced the Thames embankment,
bitterly biting a cheap cigar and brooding on the advance of Anarchy, there
was no anarchist with a bomb in his pocket so savage or so solitary as he.
Indeed, he always felt that Government stood alone and desperate, with its
back to the wall. He was too quixotic to have cared for it otherwise.
He walked on the Embankment once under a dark red sunset. The red
river reflected the red sky, and they both reflected his anger. The sky,
indeed, was so swarthy, and the light on the river relatively so lurid, that the
water almost seemed of fiercer flame than the sunset it mirrored. It looked
like a stream of literal fire winding under the vast caverns of a subterranean
country.
Syme was shabby in those days. He wore an old-fashioned black
chimney-pot hat; he was wrapped in a yet more old-fashioned cloak, black
and ragged; and the combination gave him the look of the early villains in
Dickens and Bulwer Lytton. Also his yellow beard and hair were more
unkempt and leonine than when they appeared long afterwards, cut and
pointed, on the lawns of Saffron Park. A long, lean, black cigar, bought in
Soho for twopence, stood out from between his tightened teeth, and
altogether he looked a very satisfactory specimen of the anarchists upon
whom he had vowed a holy war. Perhaps this was why a policeman on the
Embankment spoke to him, and said “Good evening.”
Syme, at a crisis of his morbid fears for humanity, seemed stung by the
mere stolidity of the automatic official, a mere bulk of blue in the twilight.
“A good evening is it?” he said sharply. “You fellows would call the end
of the world a good evening. Look at that bloody red sun and that bloody
river! I tell you that if that were literally human blood, spilt and shining,
you would still be standing here as solid as ever, looking out for some poor
harmless tramp whom you could move on. You policemen are cruel to the
poor, but I could forgive you even your cruelty if it were not for your calm.”
“If we are calm,” replied the policeman, “it is the calm of organised
resistance.”
Page 38
“Eh?” said Syme, staring.
“The soldier must be calm in the thick of the battle,” pursued the
policeman. “The composure of an army is the anger of a nation.”
“Good God, the Board Schools!” said Syme. “Is this undenominational
education?”
“No,” said the policeman sadly, “I never had any of those advantages.
The Board Schools came after my time. What education I had was very
rough and old-fashioned, I am afraid.”
“Where did you have it?” asked Syme, wondering.
“Oh, at Harrow,” said the policeman
The class sympathies which, false as they are, are the truest things in so
many men, broke out of Syme before he could control them.
“But, good Lord, man,” he said, “you oughtn’t to be a policeman!”
The policeman sighed and shook his head.
“I know,” he said solemnly, “I know I am not worthy.”
“But why did you join the police?” asked Syme with rude curiosity.
“For much the same reason that you abused the police,” replied the other.
“I found that there was a special opening in the service for those whose
fears for humanity were concerned rather with the aberrations of the
scientific intellect than with the normal and excusable, though excessive,
outbreaks of the human will. I trust I make myself clear.”
“If you mean that you make your opinion clear,” said Syme, “I suppose
you do. But as for making yourself clear, it is the last thing you do. How
comes a man like you to be talking philosophy in a blue helmet on the
Thames embankment?”
“You have evidently not heard of the latest development in our police
system,” replied the other. “I am not surprised at it. We are keeping it rather
dark from the educated class, because that class contains most of our
enemies. But you seem to be exactly in the right frame of mind. I think you
might almost join us.”
“Join you in what?” asked Syme.
“I will tell you,” said the policeman slowly. “This is the situation: The
head of one of our departments, one of the most celebrated detectives in
Europe, has long been of opinion that a purely intellectual conspiracy
“The soldier must be calm in the thick of the battle,” pursued the
policeman. “The composure of an army is the anger of a nation.”
“Good God, the Board Schools!” said Syme. “Is this undenominational
education?”
“No,” said the policeman sadly, “I never had any of those advantages.
The Board Schools came after my time. What education I had was very
rough and old-fashioned, I am afraid.”
“Where did you have it?” asked Syme, wondering.
“Oh, at Harrow,” said the policeman
The class sympathies which, false as they are, are the truest things in so
many men, broke out of Syme before he could control them.
“But, good Lord, man,” he said, “you oughtn’t to be a policeman!”
The policeman sighed and shook his head.
“I know,” he said solemnly, “I know I am not worthy.”
“But why did you join the police?” asked Syme with rude curiosity.
“For much the same reason that you abused the police,” replied the other.
“I found that there was a special opening in the service for those whose
fears for humanity were concerned rather with the aberrations of the
scientific intellect than with the normal and excusable, though excessive,
outbreaks of the human will. I trust I make myself clear.”
“If you mean that you make your opinion clear,” said Syme, “I suppose
you do. But as for making yourself clear, it is the last thing you do. How
comes a man like you to be talking philosophy in a blue helmet on the
Thames embankment?”
“You have evidently not heard of the latest development in our police
system,” replied the other. “I am not surprised at it. We are keeping it rather
dark from the educated class, because that class contains most of our
enemies. But you seem to be exactly in the right frame of mind. I think you
might almost join us.”
“Join you in what?” asked Syme.
“I will tell you,” said the policeman slowly. “This is the situation: The
head of one of our departments, one of the most celebrated detectives in
Europe, has long been of opinion that a purely intellectual conspiracy
Page 39
would soon threaten the very existence of civilisation. He is certain that the
scientific and artistic worlds are silently bound in a crusade against the
Family and the State. He has, therefore, formed a special corps of
policemen, policemen who are also philosophers. It is their business to
watch the beginnings of this conspiracy, not merely in a criminal but in a
controversial sense. I am a democrat myself, and I am fully aware of the
value of the ordinary man in matters of ordinary valour or virtue. But it
would obviously be undesirable to employ the common policeman in an
investigation which is also a heresy hunt.”
Syme’s eyes were bright with a sympathetic curiosity.
“What do you do, then?” he said.
“The work of the philosophical policeman,” replied the man in blue, “is
at once bolder and more subtle than that of the ordinary detective. The
ordinary detective goes to pot-houses to arrest thieves; we go to artistic tea-
parties to detect pessimists. The ordinary detective discovers from a ledger
or a diary that a crime has been committed. We discover from a book of
sonnets that a crime will be committed. We have to trace the origin of those
dreadful thoughts that drive men on at last to intellectual fanaticism and
intellectual crime. We were only just in time to prevent the assassination at
Hartlepool, and that was entirely due to the fact that our Mr. Wilks (a smart
young fellow) thoroughly understood a triolet.”
“Do you mean,” asked Syme, “that there is really as much connection
between crime and the modern intellect as all that?”
“You are not sufficiently democratic,” answered the policeman, “but you
were right when you said just now that our ordinary treatment of the poor
criminal was a pretty brutal business. I tell you I am sometimes sick of my
trade when I see how perpetually it means merely a war upon the ignorant
and the desperate. But this new movement of ours is a very different affair.
We deny the snobbish English assumption that the uneducated are the
dangerous criminals. We remember the Roman Emperors. We remember the
great poisoning princes of the Renaissance. We say that the dangerous
criminal is the educated criminal. We say that the most dangerous criminal
now is the entirely lawless modern philosopher. Compared to him, burglars
and bigamists are essentially moral men; my heart goes out to them. They
accept the essential ideal of man; they merely seek it wrongly. Thieves
respect property. They merely wish the property to become their property
scientific and artistic worlds are silently bound in a crusade against the
Family and the State. He has, therefore, formed a special corps of
policemen, policemen who are also philosophers. It is their business to
watch the beginnings of this conspiracy, not merely in a criminal but in a
controversial sense. I am a democrat myself, and I am fully aware of the
value of the ordinary man in matters of ordinary valour or virtue. But it
would obviously be undesirable to employ the common policeman in an
investigation which is also a heresy hunt.”
Syme’s eyes were bright with a sympathetic curiosity.
“What do you do, then?” he said.
“The work of the philosophical policeman,” replied the man in blue, “is
at once bolder and more subtle than that of the ordinary detective. The
ordinary detective goes to pot-houses to arrest thieves; we go to artistic tea-
parties to detect pessimists. The ordinary detective discovers from a ledger
or a diary that a crime has been committed. We discover from a book of
sonnets that a crime will be committed. We have to trace the origin of those
dreadful thoughts that drive men on at last to intellectual fanaticism and
intellectual crime. We were only just in time to prevent the assassination at
Hartlepool, and that was entirely due to the fact that our Mr. Wilks (a smart
young fellow) thoroughly understood a triolet.”
“Do you mean,” asked Syme, “that there is really as much connection
between crime and the modern intellect as all that?”
“You are not sufficiently democratic,” answered the policeman, “but you
were right when you said just now that our ordinary treatment of the poor
criminal was a pretty brutal business. I tell you I am sometimes sick of my
trade when I see how perpetually it means merely a war upon the ignorant
and the desperate. But this new movement of ours is a very different affair.
We deny the snobbish English assumption that the uneducated are the
dangerous criminals. We remember the Roman Emperors. We remember the
great poisoning princes of the Renaissance. We say that the dangerous
criminal is the educated criminal. We say that the most dangerous criminal
now is the entirely lawless modern philosopher. Compared to him, burglars
and bigamists are essentially moral men; my heart goes out to them. They
accept the essential ideal of man; they merely seek it wrongly. Thieves
respect property. They merely wish the property to become their property
Page 40
that they may more perfectly respect it. But philosophers dislike property as
property; they wish to destroy the very idea of personal possession.
Bigamists respect marriage, or they would not go through the highly
ceremonial and even ritualistic formality of bigamy. But philosophers
despise marriage as marriage. Murderers respect human life; they merely
wish to attain a greater fulness of human life in themselves by the sacrifice
of what seems to them to be lesser lives. But philosophers hate life itself,
their own as much as other people’s.”
Syme struck his hands together.
“How true that is,” he cried. “I have felt it from my boyhood, but never
could state the verbal antithesis. The common criminal is a bad man, but at
least he is, as it were, a conditional good man. He says that if only a certain
obstacle be removed—say a wealthy uncle—he is then prepared to accept
the universe and to praise God. He is a reformer, but not an anarchist. He
wishes to cleanse the edifice, but not to destroy it. But the evil philosopher
is not trying to alter things, but to annihilate them. Yes, the modern world
has retained all those parts of police work which are really oppressive and
ignominious, the harrying of the poor, the spying upon the unfortunate. It
has given up its more dignified work, the punishment of powerful traitors in
the State and powerful heresiarchs in the Church. The moderns say we must
not punish heretics. My only doubt is whether we have a right to punish
anybody else.”
“But this is absurd!” cried the policeman, clasping his hands with an
excitement uncommon in persons of his figure and costume, “but it is
intolerable! I don’t know what you’re doing, but you’re wasting your life.
You must, you shall, join our special army against anarchy. Their armies are
on our frontiers. Their bolt is ready to fall. A moment more, and you may
lose the glory of working with us, perhaps the glory of dying with the last
heroes of the world.”
“It is a chance not to be missed, certainly,” assented Syme, “but still I do
not quite understand. I know as well as anybody that the modern world is
full of lawless little men and mad little movements. But, beastly as they are,
they generally have the one merit of disagreeing with each other. How can
you talk of their leading one army or hurling one bolt. What is this
anarchy?”
property; they wish to destroy the very idea of personal possession.
Bigamists respect marriage, or they would not go through the highly
ceremonial and even ritualistic formality of bigamy. But philosophers
despise marriage as marriage. Murderers respect human life; they merely
wish to attain a greater fulness of human life in themselves by the sacrifice
of what seems to them to be lesser lives. But philosophers hate life itself,
their own as much as other people’s.”
Syme struck his hands together.
“How true that is,” he cried. “I have felt it from my boyhood, but never
could state the verbal antithesis. The common criminal is a bad man, but at
least he is, as it were, a conditional good man. He says that if only a certain
obstacle be removed—say a wealthy uncle—he is then prepared to accept
the universe and to praise God. He is a reformer, but not an anarchist. He
wishes to cleanse the edifice, but not to destroy it. But the evil philosopher
is not trying to alter things, but to annihilate them. Yes, the modern world
has retained all those parts of police work which are really oppressive and
ignominious, the harrying of the poor, the spying upon the unfortunate. It
has given up its more dignified work, the punishment of powerful traitors in
the State and powerful heresiarchs in the Church. The moderns say we must
not punish heretics. My only doubt is whether we have a right to punish
anybody else.”
“But this is absurd!” cried the policeman, clasping his hands with an
excitement uncommon in persons of his figure and costume, “but it is
intolerable! I don’t know what you’re doing, but you’re wasting your life.
You must, you shall, join our special army against anarchy. Their armies are
on our frontiers. Their bolt is ready to fall. A moment more, and you may
lose the glory of working with us, perhaps the glory of dying with the last
heroes of the world.”
“It is a chance not to be missed, certainly,” assented Syme, “but still I do
not quite understand. I know as well as anybody that the modern world is
full of lawless little men and mad little movements. But, beastly as they are,
they generally have the one merit of disagreeing with each other. How can
you talk of their leading one army or hurling one bolt. What is this
anarchy?”
Page 41
“Do not confuse it,” replied the constable, “with those chance dynamite
outbreaks from Russia or from Ireland, which are really the outbreaks of
oppressed, if mistaken, men. This is a vast philosophic movement,
consisting of an outer and an inner ring. You might even call the outer ring
the laity and the inner ring the priesthood. I prefer to call the outer ring the
innocent section, the inner ring the supremely guilty section. The outer ring
—the main mass of their supporters—are merely anarchists; that is, men
who believe that rules and formulas have destroyed human happiness. They
believe that all the evil results of human crime are the results of the system
that has called it crime. They do not believe that the crime creates the
punishment. They believe that the punishment has created the crime. They
believe that if a man seduced seven women he would naturally walk away
as blameless as the flowers of spring. They believe that if a man picked a
pocket he would naturally feel exquisitely good. These I call the innocent
section.”
“Oh!” said Syme.
“Naturally, therefore, these people talk about ‘a happy time coming’; ‘the
paradise of the future’; ‘mankind freed from the bondage of vice and the
bondage of virtue,’ and so on. And so also the men of the inner circle speak
—the sacred priesthood. They also speak to applauding crowds of the
happiness of the future, and of mankind freed at last. But in their mouths”—
and the policeman lowered his voice—“in their mouths these happy phrases
have a horrible meaning. They are under no illusions; they are too
intellectual to think that man upon this earth can ever be quite free of
original sin and the struggle. And they mean death. When they say that
mankind shall be free at last, they mean that mankind shall commit suicide.
When they talk of a paradise without right or wrong, they mean the grave.
“They have but two objects, to destroy first humanity and then
themselves. That is why they throw bombs instead of firing pistols. The
innocent rank and file are disappointed because the bomb has not killed the
king; but the high-priesthood are happy because it has killed somebody.”
“How can I join you?” asked Syme, with a sort of passion.
“I know for a fact that there is a vacancy at the moment,” said the
policeman, “as I have the honour to be somewhat in the confidence of the
chief of whom I have spoken. You should really come and see him. Or
outbreaks from Russia or from Ireland, which are really the outbreaks of
oppressed, if mistaken, men. This is a vast philosophic movement,
consisting of an outer and an inner ring. You might even call the outer ring
the laity and the inner ring the priesthood. I prefer to call the outer ring the
innocent section, the inner ring the supremely guilty section. The outer ring
—the main mass of their supporters—are merely anarchists; that is, men
who believe that rules and formulas have destroyed human happiness. They
believe that all the evil results of human crime are the results of the system
that has called it crime. They do not believe that the crime creates the
punishment. They believe that the punishment has created the crime. They
believe that if a man seduced seven women he would naturally walk away
as blameless as the flowers of spring. They believe that if a man picked a
pocket he would naturally feel exquisitely good. These I call the innocent
section.”
“Oh!” said Syme.
“Naturally, therefore, these people talk about ‘a happy time coming’; ‘the
paradise of the future’; ‘mankind freed from the bondage of vice and the
bondage of virtue,’ and so on. And so also the men of the inner circle speak
—the sacred priesthood. They also speak to applauding crowds of the
happiness of the future, and of mankind freed at last. But in their mouths”—
and the policeman lowered his voice—“in their mouths these happy phrases
have a horrible meaning. They are under no illusions; they are too
intellectual to think that man upon this earth can ever be quite free of
original sin and the struggle. And they mean death. When they say that
mankind shall be free at last, they mean that mankind shall commit suicide.
When they talk of a paradise without right or wrong, they mean the grave.
“They have but two objects, to destroy first humanity and then
themselves. That is why they throw bombs instead of firing pistols. The
innocent rank and file are disappointed because the bomb has not killed the
king; but the high-priesthood are happy because it has killed somebody.”
“How can I join you?” asked Syme, with a sort of passion.
“I know for a fact that there is a vacancy at the moment,” said the
policeman, “as I have the honour to be somewhat in the confidence of the
chief of whom I have spoken. You should really come and see him. Or
Page 42
rather, I should not say see him, nobody ever sees him; but you can talk to
him if you like.”
“Telephone?” inquired Syme, with interest.
“No,” said the policeman placidly, “he has a fancy for always sitting in a
pitch-dark room. He says it makes his thoughts brighter. Do come along.”
Somewhat dazed and considerably excited, Syme allowed himself to be
led to a side-door in the long row of buildings of Scotland Yard. Almost
before he knew what he was doing, he had been passed through the hands
of about four intermediate officials, and was suddenly shown into a room,
the abrupt blackness of which startled him like a blaze of light. It was not
the ordinary darkness, in which forms can be faintly traced; it was like
going suddenly stone-blind.
“Are you the new recruit?” asked a heavy voice.
And in some strange way, though there was not the shadow of a shape in
the gloom, Syme knew two things: first, that it came from a man of massive
stature; and second, that the man had his back to him.
“Are you the new recruit?” said the invisible chief, who seemed to have
heard all about it. “All right. You are engaged.”
Syme, quite swept off his feet, made a feeble fight against this
irrevocable phrase.
“I really have no experience,” he began.
“No one has any experience,” said the other, “of the Battle of
Armageddon.”
“But I am really unfit—”
“You are willing, that is enough,” said the unknown.
“Well, really,” said Syme, “I don’t know any profession of which mere
willingness is the final test.”
“I do,” said the other—“martyrs. I am condemning you to death. Good
day.”
Thus it was that when Gabriel Syme came out again into the crimson
light of evening, in his shabby black hat and shabby, lawless cloak, he came
out a member of the New Detective Corps for the frustration of the great
conspiracy. Acting under the advice of his friend the policeman (who was
professionally inclined to neatness), he trimmed his hair and beard, bought
him if you like.”
“Telephone?” inquired Syme, with interest.
“No,” said the policeman placidly, “he has a fancy for always sitting in a
pitch-dark room. He says it makes his thoughts brighter. Do come along.”
Somewhat dazed and considerably excited, Syme allowed himself to be
led to a side-door in the long row of buildings of Scotland Yard. Almost
before he knew what he was doing, he had been passed through the hands
of about four intermediate officials, and was suddenly shown into a room,
the abrupt blackness of which startled him like a blaze of light. It was not
the ordinary darkness, in which forms can be faintly traced; it was like
going suddenly stone-blind.
“Are you the new recruit?” asked a heavy voice.
And in some strange way, though there was not the shadow of a shape in
the gloom, Syme knew two things: first, that it came from a man of massive
stature; and second, that the man had his back to him.
“Are you the new recruit?” said the invisible chief, who seemed to have
heard all about it. “All right. You are engaged.”
Syme, quite swept off his feet, made a feeble fight against this
irrevocable phrase.
“I really have no experience,” he began.
“No one has any experience,” said the other, “of the Battle of
Armageddon.”
“But I am really unfit—”
“You are willing, that is enough,” said the unknown.
“Well, really,” said Syme, “I don’t know any profession of which mere
willingness is the final test.”
“I do,” said the other—“martyrs. I am condemning you to death. Good
day.”
Thus it was that when Gabriel Syme came out again into the crimson
light of evening, in his shabby black hat and shabby, lawless cloak, he came
out a member of the New Detective Corps for the frustration of the great
conspiracy. Acting under the advice of his friend the policeman (who was
professionally inclined to neatness), he trimmed his hair and beard, bought
Page 43
a good hat, clad himself in an exquisite summer suit of light blue-grey, with
a pale yellow flower in the button-hole, and, in short, became that elegant
and rather insupportable person whom Gregory had first encountered in the
little garden of Saffron Park. Before he finally left the police premises his
friend provided him with a small blue card, on which was written, “The
Last Crusade,” and a number, the sign of his official authority. He put this
carefully in his upper waistcoat pocket, lit a cigarette, and went forth to
track and fight the enemy in all the drawing-rooms of London. Where his
adventure ultimately led him we have already seen. At about half-past one
on a February night he found himself steaming in a small tug up the silent
Thames, armed with swordstick and revolver, the duly elected Thursday of
the Central Council of Anarchists.
When Syme stepped out on to the steam-tug he had a singular sensation
of stepping out into something entirely new; not merely into the landscape
of a new land, but even into the landscape of a new planet. This was mainly
due to the insane yet solid decision of that evening, though partly also to an
entire change in the weather and the sky since he entered the little tavern
some two hours before. Every trace of the passionate plumage of the cloudy
sunset had been swept away, and a naked moon stood in a naked sky. The
moon was so strong and full that (by a paradox often to be noticed) it
seemed like a weaker sun. It gave, not the sense of bright moonshine, but
rather of a dead daylight.
Over the whole landscape lay a luminous and unnatural discoloration, as
of that disastrous twilight which Milton spoke of as shed by the sun in
eclipse; so that Syme fell easily into his first thought, that he was actually
on some other and emptier planet, which circled round some sadder star.
But the more he felt this glittering desolation in the moonlit land, the more
his own chivalric folly glowed in the night like a great fire. Even the
common things he carried with him—the food and the brandy and the
loaded pistol—took on exactly that concrete and material poetry which a
child feels when he takes a gun upon a journey or a bun with him to bed.
The sword-stick and the brandy-flask, though in themselves only the tools
of morbid conspirators, became the expressions of his own more healthy
romance. The sword-stick became almost the sword of chivalry, and the
brandy the wine of the stirrup-cup. For even the most dehumanised modern
fantasies depend on some older and simpler figure; the adventures may be
mad, but the adventurer must be sane. The dragon without St. George
a pale yellow flower in the button-hole, and, in short, became that elegant
and rather insupportable person whom Gregory had first encountered in the
little garden of Saffron Park. Before he finally left the police premises his
friend provided him with a small blue card, on which was written, “The
Last Crusade,” and a number, the sign of his official authority. He put this
carefully in his upper waistcoat pocket, lit a cigarette, and went forth to
track and fight the enemy in all the drawing-rooms of London. Where his
adventure ultimately led him we have already seen. At about half-past one
on a February night he found himself steaming in a small tug up the silent
Thames, armed with swordstick and revolver, the duly elected Thursday of
the Central Council of Anarchists.
When Syme stepped out on to the steam-tug he had a singular sensation
of stepping out into something entirely new; not merely into the landscape
of a new land, but even into the landscape of a new planet. This was mainly
due to the insane yet solid decision of that evening, though partly also to an
entire change in the weather and the sky since he entered the little tavern
some two hours before. Every trace of the passionate plumage of the cloudy
sunset had been swept away, and a naked moon stood in a naked sky. The
moon was so strong and full that (by a paradox often to be noticed) it
seemed like a weaker sun. It gave, not the sense of bright moonshine, but
rather of a dead daylight.
Over the whole landscape lay a luminous and unnatural discoloration, as
of that disastrous twilight which Milton spoke of as shed by the sun in
eclipse; so that Syme fell easily into his first thought, that he was actually
on some other and emptier planet, which circled round some sadder star.
But the more he felt this glittering desolation in the moonlit land, the more
his own chivalric folly glowed in the night like a great fire. Even the
common things he carried with him—the food and the brandy and the
loaded pistol—took on exactly that concrete and material poetry which a
child feels when he takes a gun upon a journey or a bun with him to bed.
The sword-stick and the brandy-flask, though in themselves only the tools
of morbid conspirators, became the expressions of his own more healthy
romance. The sword-stick became almost the sword of chivalry, and the
brandy the wine of the stirrup-cup. For even the most dehumanised modern
fantasies depend on some older and simpler figure; the adventures may be
mad, but the adventurer must be sane. The dragon without St. George
Page 44
would not even be grotesque. So this inhuman landscape was only
imaginative by the presence of a man really human. To Syme’s exaggerative
mind the bright, bleak houses and terraces by the Thames looked as empty
as the mountains of the moon. But even the moon is only poetical because
there is a man in the moon.
The tug was worked by two men, and with much toil went comparatively
slowly. The clear moon that had lit up Chiswick had gone down by the time
that they passed Battersea, and when they came under the enormous bulk of
Westminster day had already begun to break. It broke like the splitting of
great bars of lead, showing bars of silver; and these had brightened like
white fire when the tug, changing its onward course, turned inward to a
large landing stage rather beyond Charing Cross.
The great stones of the Embankment seemed equally dark and gigantic as
Syme looked up at them. They were big and black against the huge white
dawn. They made him feel that he was landing on the colossal steps of
some Egyptian palace; and, indeed, the thing suited his mood, for he was, in
his own mind, mounting to attack the solid thrones of horrible and heathen
kings. He leapt out of the boat on to one slimy step, and stood, a dark and
slender figure, amid the enormous masonry. The two men in the tug put her
off again and turned up stream. They had never spoken a word.
imaginative by the presence of a man really human. To Syme’s exaggerative
mind the bright, bleak houses and terraces by the Thames looked as empty
as the mountains of the moon. But even the moon is only poetical because
there is a man in the moon.
The tug was worked by two men, and with much toil went comparatively
slowly. The clear moon that had lit up Chiswick had gone down by the time
that they passed Battersea, and when they came under the enormous bulk of
Westminster day had already begun to break. It broke like the splitting of
great bars of lead, showing bars of silver; and these had brightened like
white fire when the tug, changing its onward course, turned inward to a
large landing stage rather beyond Charing Cross.
The great stones of the Embankment seemed equally dark and gigantic as
Syme looked up at them. They were big and black against the huge white
dawn. They made him feel that he was landing on the colossal steps of
some Egyptian palace; and, indeed, the thing suited his mood, for he was, in
his own mind, mounting to attack the solid thrones of horrible and heathen
kings. He leapt out of the boat on to one slimy step, and stood, a dark and
slender figure, amid the enormous masonry. The two men in the tug put her
off again and turned up stream. They had never spoken a word.
Page 45
CHAPTER V.
THE FEAST OF FEAR
At first the large stone stair seemed to Syme as deserted as a pyramid; but
before he reached the top he had realised that there was a man leaning over
the parapet of the Embankment and looking out across the river. As a figure
he was quite conventional, clad in a silk hat and frock-coat of the more
formal type of fashion; he had a red flower in his buttonhole. As Syme drew
nearer to him step by step, he did not even move a hair; and Syme could
come close enough to notice even in the dim, pale morning light that his
face was long, pale and intellectual, and ended in a small triangular tuft of
dark beard at the very point of the chin, all else being clean-shaven. This
scrap of hair almost seemed a mere oversight; the rest of the face was of the
type that is best shaven—clear-cut, ascetic, and in its way noble. Syme
drew closer and closer, noting all this, and still the figure did not stir.
At first an instinct had told Syme that this was the man whom he was
meant to meet. Then, seeing that the man made no sign, he had concluded
that he was not. And now again he had come back to a certainty that the
man had something to do with his mad adventure. For the man remained
more still than would have been natural if a stranger had come so close. He
was as motionless as a wax-work, and got on the nerves somewhat in the
same way. Syme looked again and again at the pale, dignified and delicate
face, and the face still looked blankly across the river. Then he took out of
his pocket the note from Buttons proving his election, and put it before that
sad and beautiful face. Then the man smiled, and his smile was a shock, for
it was all on one side, going up in the right cheek and down in the left.
There was nothing, rationally speaking, to scare anyone about this. Many
people have this nervous trick of a crooked smile, and in many it is even
attractive. But in all Syme’s circumstances, with the dark dawn and the
THE FEAST OF FEAR
At first the large stone stair seemed to Syme as deserted as a pyramid; but
before he reached the top he had realised that there was a man leaning over
the parapet of the Embankment and looking out across the river. As a figure
he was quite conventional, clad in a silk hat and frock-coat of the more
formal type of fashion; he had a red flower in his buttonhole. As Syme drew
nearer to him step by step, he did not even move a hair; and Syme could
come close enough to notice even in the dim, pale morning light that his
face was long, pale and intellectual, and ended in a small triangular tuft of
dark beard at the very point of the chin, all else being clean-shaven. This
scrap of hair almost seemed a mere oversight; the rest of the face was of the
type that is best shaven—clear-cut, ascetic, and in its way noble. Syme
drew closer and closer, noting all this, and still the figure did not stir.
At first an instinct had told Syme that this was the man whom he was
meant to meet. Then, seeing that the man made no sign, he had concluded
that he was not. And now again he had come back to a certainty that the
man had something to do with his mad adventure. For the man remained
more still than would have been natural if a stranger had come so close. He
was as motionless as a wax-work, and got on the nerves somewhat in the
same way. Syme looked again and again at the pale, dignified and delicate
face, and the face still looked blankly across the river. Then he took out of
his pocket the note from Buttons proving his election, and put it before that
sad and beautiful face. Then the man smiled, and his smile was a shock, for
it was all on one side, going up in the right cheek and down in the left.
There was nothing, rationally speaking, to scare anyone about this. Many
people have this nervous trick of a crooked smile, and in many it is even
attractive. But in all Syme’s circumstances, with the dark dawn and the
Page 46
deadly errand and the loneliness on the great dripping stones, there was
something unnerving in it.
There was the silent river and the silent man, a man of even classic face.
And there was the last nightmare touch that his smile suddenly went wrong.
The spasm of smile was instantaneous, and the man’s face dropped at
once into its harmonious melancholy. He spoke without further explanation
or inquiry, like a man speaking to an old colleague.
“If we walk up towards Leicester Square,” he said, “we shall just be in
time for breakfast. Sunday always insists on an early breakfast. Have you
had any sleep?”
“No,” said Syme.
“Nor have I,” answered the man in an ordinary tone. “I shall try to get to
bed after breakfast.”
He spoke with casual civility, but in an utterly dead voice that
contradicted the fanaticism of his face. It seemed almost as if all friendly
words were to him lifeless conveniences, and that his only life was hate.
After a pause the man spoke again.
“Of course, the Secretary of the branch told you everything that can be
told. But the one thing that can never be told is the last notion of the
President, for his notions grow like a tropical forest. So in case you don’t
know, I’d better tell you that he is carrying out his notion of concealing
ourselves by not concealing ourselves to the most extraordinary lengths just
now. Originally, of course, we met in a cell underground, just as your
branch does. Then Sunday made us take a private room at an ordinary
restaurant. He said that if you didn’t seem to be hiding nobody hunted you
out. Well, he is the only man on earth, I know; but sometimes I really think
that his huge brain is going a little mad in its old age. For now we flaunt
ourselves before the public. We have our breakfast on a balcony—on a
balcony, if you please—overlooking Leicester Square.”
“And what do the people say?” asked Syme.
“It’s quite simple what they say,” answered his guide. “They say we are a
lot of jolly gentlemen who pretend they are anarchists.”
“It seems to me a very clever idea,” said Syme.
“Clever! God blast your impudence! Clever!” cried out the other in a
sudden, shrill voice which was as startling and discordant as his crooked
something unnerving in it.
There was the silent river and the silent man, a man of even classic face.
And there was the last nightmare touch that his smile suddenly went wrong.
The spasm of smile was instantaneous, and the man’s face dropped at
once into its harmonious melancholy. He spoke without further explanation
or inquiry, like a man speaking to an old colleague.
“If we walk up towards Leicester Square,” he said, “we shall just be in
time for breakfast. Sunday always insists on an early breakfast. Have you
had any sleep?”
“No,” said Syme.
“Nor have I,” answered the man in an ordinary tone. “I shall try to get to
bed after breakfast.”
He spoke with casual civility, but in an utterly dead voice that
contradicted the fanaticism of his face. It seemed almost as if all friendly
words were to him lifeless conveniences, and that his only life was hate.
After a pause the man spoke again.
“Of course, the Secretary of the branch told you everything that can be
told. But the one thing that can never be told is the last notion of the
President, for his notions grow like a tropical forest. So in case you don’t
know, I’d better tell you that he is carrying out his notion of concealing
ourselves by not concealing ourselves to the most extraordinary lengths just
now. Originally, of course, we met in a cell underground, just as your
branch does. Then Sunday made us take a private room at an ordinary
restaurant. He said that if you didn’t seem to be hiding nobody hunted you
out. Well, he is the only man on earth, I know; but sometimes I really think
that his huge brain is going a little mad in its old age. For now we flaunt
ourselves before the public. We have our breakfast on a balcony—on a
balcony, if you please—overlooking Leicester Square.”
“And what do the people say?” asked Syme.
“It’s quite simple what they say,” answered his guide. “They say we are a
lot of jolly gentlemen who pretend they are anarchists.”
“It seems to me a very clever idea,” said Syme.
“Clever! God blast your impudence! Clever!” cried out the other in a
sudden, shrill voice which was as startling and discordant as his crooked
Page 47
smile. “When you’ve seen Sunday for a split second you’ll leave off calling
him clever.”
With this they emerged out of a narrow street, and saw the early sunlight
filling Leicester Square. It will never be known, I suppose, why this square
itself should look so alien and in some ways so continental. It will never be
known whether it was the foreign look that attracted the foreigners or the
foreigners who gave it the foreign look. But on this particular morning the
effect seemed singularly bright and clear. Between the open square and the
sunlit leaves and the statue and the Saracenic outlines of the Alhambra, it
looked the replica of some French or even Spanish public place. And this
effect increased in Syme the sensation, which in many shapes he had had
through the whole adventure, the eerie sensation of having strayed into a
new world. As a fact, he had bought bad cigars round Leicester Square ever
since he was a boy. But as he turned that corner, and saw the trees and the
Moorish cupolas, he could have sworn that he was turning into an unknown
Place de something or other in some foreign town.
At one corner of the square there projected a kind of angle of a
prosperous but quiet hotel, the bulk of which belonged to a street behind. In
the wall there was one large French window, probably the window of a
large coffee-room; and outside this window, almost literally overhanging
the square, was a formidably buttressed balcony, big enough to contain a
dining-table. In fact, it did contain a dining-table, or more strictly a
breakfast-table; and round the breakfast-table, glowing in the sunlight and
evident to the street, were a group of noisy and talkative men, all dressed in
the insolence of fashion, with white waistcoats and expensive button-holes.
Some of their jokes could almost be heard across the square. Then the grave
Secretary gave his unnatural smile, and Syme knew that this boisterous
breakfast party was the secret conclave of the European Dynamiters.
Then, as Syme continued to stare at them, he saw something that he had
not seen before. He had not seen it literally because it was too large to see.
At the nearest end of the balcony, blocking up a great part of the
perspective, was the back of a great mountain of a man. When Syme had
seen him, his first thought was that the weight of him must break down the
balcony of stone. His vastness did not lie only in the fact that he was
abnormally tall and quite incredibly fat. This man was planned enormously
in his original proportions, like a statue carved deliberately as colossal. His
him clever.”
With this they emerged out of a narrow street, and saw the early sunlight
filling Leicester Square. It will never be known, I suppose, why this square
itself should look so alien and in some ways so continental. It will never be
known whether it was the foreign look that attracted the foreigners or the
foreigners who gave it the foreign look. But on this particular morning the
effect seemed singularly bright and clear. Between the open square and the
sunlit leaves and the statue and the Saracenic outlines of the Alhambra, it
looked the replica of some French or even Spanish public place. And this
effect increased in Syme the sensation, which in many shapes he had had
through the whole adventure, the eerie sensation of having strayed into a
new world. As a fact, he had bought bad cigars round Leicester Square ever
since he was a boy. But as he turned that corner, and saw the trees and the
Moorish cupolas, he could have sworn that he was turning into an unknown
Place de something or other in some foreign town.
At one corner of the square there projected a kind of angle of a
prosperous but quiet hotel, the bulk of which belonged to a street behind. In
the wall there was one large French window, probably the window of a
large coffee-room; and outside this window, almost literally overhanging
the square, was a formidably buttressed balcony, big enough to contain a
dining-table. In fact, it did contain a dining-table, or more strictly a
breakfast-table; and round the breakfast-table, glowing in the sunlight and
evident to the street, were a group of noisy and talkative men, all dressed in
the insolence of fashion, with white waistcoats and expensive button-holes.
Some of their jokes could almost be heard across the square. Then the grave
Secretary gave his unnatural smile, and Syme knew that this boisterous
breakfast party was the secret conclave of the European Dynamiters.
Then, as Syme continued to stare at them, he saw something that he had
not seen before. He had not seen it literally because it was too large to see.
At the nearest end of the balcony, blocking up a great part of the
perspective, was the back of a great mountain of a man. When Syme had
seen him, his first thought was that the weight of him must break down the
balcony of stone. His vastness did not lie only in the fact that he was
abnormally tall and quite incredibly fat. This man was planned enormously
in his original proportions, like a statue carved deliberately as colossal. His
Page 48
head, crowned with white hair, as seen from behind looked bigger than a
head ought to be. The ears that stood out from it looked larger than human
ears. He was enlarged terribly to scale; and this sense of size was so
staggering, that when Syme saw him all the other figures seemed quite
suddenly to dwindle and become dwarfish. They were still sitting there as
before with their flowers and frock-coats, but now it looked as if the big
man was entertaining five children to tea.
As Syme and the guide approached the side door of the hotel, a waiter
came out smiling with every tooth in his head.
“The gentlemen are up there, sare,” he said. “They do talk and they do
laugh at what they talk. They do say they will throw bombs at ze king.”
And the waiter hurried away with a napkin over his arm, much pleased
with the singular frivolity of the gentlemen upstairs.
The two men mounted the stairs in silence.
Syme had never thought of asking whether the monstrous man who
almost filled and broke the balcony was the great President of whom the
others stood in awe. He knew it was so, with an unaccountable but
instantaneous certainty. Syme, indeed, was one of those men who are open
to all the more nameless psychological influences in a degree a little
dangerous to mental health. Utterly devoid of fear in physical dangers, he
was a great deal too sensitive to the smell of spiritual evil. Twice already
that night little unmeaning things had peeped out at him almost pruriently,
and given him a sense of drawing nearer and nearer to the head-quarters of
hell. And this sense became overpowering as he drew nearer to the great
President.
The form it took was a childish and yet hateful fancy. As he walked
across the inner room towards the balcony, the large face of Sunday grew
larger and larger; and Syme was gripped with a fear that when he was quite
close the face would be too big to be possible, and that he would scream
aloud. He remembered that as a child he would not look at the mask of
Memnon in the British Museum, because it was a face, and so large.
By an effort, braver than that of leaping over a cliff, he went to an empty
seat at the breakfast-table and sat down. The men greeted him with good-
humoured raillery as if they had always known him. He sobered himself a
little by looking at their conventional coats and solid, shining coffee-pot;
head ought to be. The ears that stood out from it looked larger than human
ears. He was enlarged terribly to scale; and this sense of size was so
staggering, that when Syme saw him all the other figures seemed quite
suddenly to dwindle and become dwarfish. They were still sitting there as
before with their flowers and frock-coats, but now it looked as if the big
man was entertaining five children to tea.
As Syme and the guide approached the side door of the hotel, a waiter
came out smiling with every tooth in his head.
“The gentlemen are up there, sare,” he said. “They do talk and they do
laugh at what they talk. They do say they will throw bombs at ze king.”
And the waiter hurried away with a napkin over his arm, much pleased
with the singular frivolity of the gentlemen upstairs.
The two men mounted the stairs in silence.
Syme had never thought of asking whether the monstrous man who
almost filled and broke the balcony was the great President of whom the
others stood in awe. He knew it was so, with an unaccountable but
instantaneous certainty. Syme, indeed, was one of those men who are open
to all the more nameless psychological influences in a degree a little
dangerous to mental health. Utterly devoid of fear in physical dangers, he
was a great deal too sensitive to the smell of spiritual evil. Twice already
that night little unmeaning things had peeped out at him almost pruriently,
and given him a sense of drawing nearer and nearer to the head-quarters of
hell. And this sense became overpowering as he drew nearer to the great
President.
The form it took was a childish and yet hateful fancy. As he walked
across the inner room towards the balcony, the large face of Sunday grew
larger and larger; and Syme was gripped with a fear that when he was quite
close the face would be too big to be possible, and that he would scream
aloud. He remembered that as a child he would not look at the mask of
Memnon in the British Museum, because it was a face, and so large.
By an effort, braver than that of leaping over a cliff, he went to an empty
seat at the breakfast-table and sat down. The men greeted him with good-
humoured raillery as if they had always known him. He sobered himself a
little by looking at their conventional coats and solid, shining coffee-pot;
Page 49
then he looked again at Sunday. His face was very large, but it was still
possible to humanity.
In the presence of the President the whole company looked sufficiently
commonplace; nothing about them caught the eye at first, except that by the
President’s caprice they had been dressed up with a festive respectability,
which gave the meal the look of a wedding breakfast. One man indeed
stood out at even a superficial glance. He at least was the common or
garden Dynamiter. He wore, indeed, the high white collar and satin tie that
were the uniform of the occasion; but out of this collar there sprang a head
quite unmanageable and quite unmistakable, a bewildering bush of brown
hair and beard that almost obscured the eyes like those of a Skye terrier. But
the eyes did look out of the tangle, and they were the sad eyes of some
Russian serf. The effect of this figure was not terrible like that of the
President, but it had every diablerie that can come from the utterly
grotesque. If out of that stiff tie and collar there had come abruptly the head
of a cat or a dog, it could not have been a more idiotic contrast.
The man’s name, it seemed, was Gogol; he was a Pole, and in this circle
of days he was called Tuesday. His soul and speech were incurably tragic;
he could not force himself to play the prosperous and frivolous part
demanded of him by President Sunday. And, indeed, when Syme came in
the President, with that daring disregard of public suspicion which was his
policy, was actually chaffing Gogol upon his inability to assume
conventional graces.
“Our friend Tuesday,” said the President in a deep voice at once of
quietude and volume, “our friend Tuesday doesn’t seem to grasp the idea.
He dresses up like a gentleman, but he seems to be too great a soul to
behave like one. He insists on the ways of the stage conspirator. Now if a
gentleman goes about London in a top hat and a frock-coat, no one need
know that he is an anarchist. But if a gentleman puts on a top hat and a
frock-coat, and then goes about on his hands and knees—well, he may
attract attention. That’s what Brother Gogol does. He goes about on his
hands and knees with such inexhaustible diplomacy, that by this time he
finds it quite difficult to walk upright.”
“I am not good at concealment,” said Gogol sulkily, with a thick foreign
accent; “I am not ashamed of the cause.”
possible to humanity.
In the presence of the President the whole company looked sufficiently
commonplace; nothing about them caught the eye at first, except that by the
President’s caprice they had been dressed up with a festive respectability,
which gave the meal the look of a wedding breakfast. One man indeed
stood out at even a superficial glance. He at least was the common or
garden Dynamiter. He wore, indeed, the high white collar and satin tie that
were the uniform of the occasion; but out of this collar there sprang a head
quite unmanageable and quite unmistakable, a bewildering bush of brown
hair and beard that almost obscured the eyes like those of a Skye terrier. But
the eyes did look out of the tangle, and they were the sad eyes of some
Russian serf. The effect of this figure was not terrible like that of the
President, but it had every diablerie that can come from the utterly
grotesque. If out of that stiff tie and collar there had come abruptly the head
of a cat or a dog, it could not have been a more idiotic contrast.
The man’s name, it seemed, was Gogol; he was a Pole, and in this circle
of days he was called Tuesday. His soul and speech were incurably tragic;
he could not force himself to play the prosperous and frivolous part
demanded of him by President Sunday. And, indeed, when Syme came in
the President, with that daring disregard of public suspicion which was his
policy, was actually chaffing Gogol upon his inability to assume
conventional graces.
“Our friend Tuesday,” said the President in a deep voice at once of
quietude and volume, “our friend Tuesday doesn’t seem to grasp the idea.
He dresses up like a gentleman, but he seems to be too great a soul to
behave like one. He insists on the ways of the stage conspirator. Now if a
gentleman goes about London in a top hat and a frock-coat, no one need
know that he is an anarchist. But if a gentleman puts on a top hat and a
frock-coat, and then goes about on his hands and knees—well, he may
attract attention. That’s what Brother Gogol does. He goes about on his
hands and knees with such inexhaustible diplomacy, that by this time he
finds it quite difficult to walk upright.”
“I am not good at concealment,” said Gogol sulkily, with a thick foreign
accent; “I am not ashamed of the cause.”
Page 50
“Yes you are, my boy, and so is the cause of you,” said the President
good-naturedly. “You hide as much as anybody; but you can’t do it, you see,
you’re such an ass! You try to combine two inconsistent methods. When a
householder finds a man under his bed, he will probably pause to note the
circumstance. But if he finds a man under his bed in a top hat, you will
agree with me, my dear Tuesday, that he is not likely even to forget it. Now
when you were found under Admiral Biffin’s bed—”
“I am not good at deception,” said Tuesday gloomily, flushing.
“Right, my boy, right,” said the President with a ponderous heartiness,
“you aren’t good at anything.”
While this stream of conversation continued, Syme was looking more
steadily at the men around him. As he did so, he gradually felt all his sense
of something spiritually queer return.
He had thought at first that they were all of common stature and costume,
with the evident exception of the hairy Gogol. But as he looked at the
others, he began to see in each of them exactly what he had seen in the man
by the river, a demoniac detail somewhere. That lop-sided laugh, which
would suddenly disfigure the fine face of his original guide, was typical of
all these types. Each man had something about him, perceived perhaps at
the tenth or twentieth glance, which was not normal, and which seemed
hardly human. The only metaphor he could think of was this, that they all
looked as men of fashion and presence would look, with the additional twist
given in a false and curved mirror.
Only the individual examples will express this half-concealed
eccentricity. Syme’s original cicerone bore the title of Monday; he was the
Secretary of the Council, and his twisted smile was regarded with more
terror than anything, except the President’s horrible, happy laughter. But
now that Syme had more space and light to observe him, there were other
touches. His fine face was so emaciated, that Syme thought it must be
wasted with some disease; yet somehow the very distress of his dark eyes
denied this. It was no physical ill that troubled him. His eyes were alive
with intellectual torture, as if pure thought was pain.
He was typical of each of the tribe; each man was subtly and differently
wrong. Next to him sat Tuesday, the tousle-headed Gogol, a man more
obviously mad. Next was Wednesday, a certain Marquis de St. Eustache, a
sufficiently characteristic figure. The first few glances found nothing
good-naturedly. “You hide as much as anybody; but you can’t do it, you see,
you’re such an ass! You try to combine two inconsistent methods. When a
householder finds a man under his bed, he will probably pause to note the
circumstance. But if he finds a man under his bed in a top hat, you will
agree with me, my dear Tuesday, that he is not likely even to forget it. Now
when you were found under Admiral Biffin’s bed—”
“I am not good at deception,” said Tuesday gloomily, flushing.
“Right, my boy, right,” said the President with a ponderous heartiness,
“you aren’t good at anything.”
While this stream of conversation continued, Syme was looking more
steadily at the men around him. As he did so, he gradually felt all his sense
of something spiritually queer return.
He had thought at first that they were all of common stature and costume,
with the evident exception of the hairy Gogol. But as he looked at the
others, he began to see in each of them exactly what he had seen in the man
by the river, a demoniac detail somewhere. That lop-sided laugh, which
would suddenly disfigure the fine face of his original guide, was typical of
all these types. Each man had something about him, perceived perhaps at
the tenth or twentieth glance, which was not normal, and which seemed
hardly human. The only metaphor he could think of was this, that they all
looked as men of fashion and presence would look, with the additional twist
given in a false and curved mirror.
Only the individual examples will express this half-concealed
eccentricity. Syme’s original cicerone bore the title of Monday; he was the
Secretary of the Council, and his twisted smile was regarded with more
terror than anything, except the President’s horrible, happy laughter. But
now that Syme had more space and light to observe him, there were other
touches. His fine face was so emaciated, that Syme thought it must be
wasted with some disease; yet somehow the very distress of his dark eyes
denied this. It was no physical ill that troubled him. His eyes were alive
with intellectual torture, as if pure thought was pain.
He was typical of each of the tribe; each man was subtly and differently
wrong. Next to him sat Tuesday, the tousle-headed Gogol, a man more
obviously mad. Next was Wednesday, a certain Marquis de St. Eustache, a
sufficiently characteristic figure. The first few glances found nothing
Page 51
unusual about him, except that he was the only man at table who wore the
fashionable clothes as if they were really his own. He had a black French
beard cut square and a black English frock-coat cut even squarer. But Syme,
sensitive to such things, felt somehow that the man carried a rich
atmosphere with him, a rich atmosphere that suffocated. It reminded one
irrationally of drowsy odours and of dying lamps in the darker poems of
Byron and Poe. With this went a sense of his being clad, not in lighter
colours, but in softer materials; his black seemed richer and warmer than
the black shades about him, as if it were compounded of profound colour.
His black coat looked as if it were only black by being too dense a purple.
His black beard looked as if it were only black by being too deep a blue.
And in the gloom and thickness of the beard his dark red mouth showed
sensual and scornful. Whatever he was he was not a Frenchman; he might
be a Jew; he might be something deeper yet in the dark heart of the East. In
the bright coloured Persian tiles and pictures showing tyrants hunting, you
may see just those almond eyes, those blue-black beards, those cruel,
crimson lips.
Then came Syme, and next a very old man, Professor de Worms, who
still kept the chair of Friday, though every day it was expected that his death
would leave it empty. Save for his intellect, he was in the last dissolution of
senile decay. His face was as grey as his long grey beard, his forehead was
lifted and fixed finally in a furrow of mild despair. In no other case, not
even that of Gogol, did the bridegroom brilliancy of the morning dress
express a more painful contrast. For the red flower in his button-hole
showed up against a face that was literally discoloured like lead; the whole
hideous effect was as if some drunken dandies had put their clothes upon a
corpse. When he rose or sat down, which was with long labour and peril,
something worse was expressed than mere weakness, something
indefinably connected with the horror of the whole scene. It did not express
decrepitude merely, but corruption. Another hateful fancy crossed Syme’s
quivering mind. He could not help thinking that whenever the man moved a
leg or arm might fall off.
Right at the end sat the man called Saturday, the simplest and the most
baffling of all. He was a short, square man with a dark, square face clean-
shaven, a medical practitioner going by the name of Bull. He had that
combination of savoir-faire with a sort of well-groomed coarseness which
is not uncommon in young doctors. He carried his fine clothes with
fashionable clothes as if they were really his own. He had a black French
beard cut square and a black English frock-coat cut even squarer. But Syme,
sensitive to such things, felt somehow that the man carried a rich
atmosphere with him, a rich atmosphere that suffocated. It reminded one
irrationally of drowsy odours and of dying lamps in the darker poems of
Byron and Poe. With this went a sense of his being clad, not in lighter
colours, but in softer materials; his black seemed richer and warmer than
the black shades about him, as if it were compounded of profound colour.
His black coat looked as if it were only black by being too dense a purple.
His black beard looked as if it were only black by being too deep a blue.
And in the gloom and thickness of the beard his dark red mouth showed
sensual and scornful. Whatever he was he was not a Frenchman; he might
be a Jew; he might be something deeper yet in the dark heart of the East. In
the bright coloured Persian tiles and pictures showing tyrants hunting, you
may see just those almond eyes, those blue-black beards, those cruel,
crimson lips.
Then came Syme, and next a very old man, Professor de Worms, who
still kept the chair of Friday, though every day it was expected that his death
would leave it empty. Save for his intellect, he was in the last dissolution of
senile decay. His face was as grey as his long grey beard, his forehead was
lifted and fixed finally in a furrow of mild despair. In no other case, not
even that of Gogol, did the bridegroom brilliancy of the morning dress
express a more painful contrast. For the red flower in his button-hole
showed up against a face that was literally discoloured like lead; the whole
hideous effect was as if some drunken dandies had put their clothes upon a
corpse. When he rose or sat down, which was with long labour and peril,
something worse was expressed than mere weakness, something
indefinably connected with the horror of the whole scene. It did not express
decrepitude merely, but corruption. Another hateful fancy crossed Syme’s
quivering mind. He could not help thinking that whenever the man moved a
leg or arm might fall off.
Right at the end sat the man called Saturday, the simplest and the most
baffling of all. He was a short, square man with a dark, square face clean-
shaven, a medical practitioner going by the name of Bull. He had that
combination of savoir-faire with a sort of well-groomed coarseness which
is not uncommon in young doctors. He carried his fine clothes with
Page 52
confidence rather than ease, and he mostly wore a set smile. There was
nothing whatever odd about him, except that he wore a pair of dark, almost
opaque spectacles. It may have been merely a crescendo of nervous fancy
that had gone before, but those black discs were dreadful to Syme; they
reminded him of half-remembered ugly tales, of some story about pennies
being put on the eyes of the dead. Syme’s eye always caught the black
glasses and the blind grin. Had the dying Professor worn them, or even the
pale Secretary, they would have been appropriate. But on the younger and
grosser man they seemed only an enigma. They took away the key of the
face. You could not tell what his smile or his gravity meant. Partly from
this, and partly because he had a vulgar virility wanting in most of the
others it seemed to Syme that he might be the wickedest of all those wicked
men. Syme even had the thought that his eyes might be covered up because
they were too frightful to see.
nothing whatever odd about him, except that he wore a pair of dark, almost
opaque spectacles. It may have been merely a crescendo of nervous fancy
that had gone before, but those black discs were dreadful to Syme; they
reminded him of half-remembered ugly tales, of some story about pennies
being put on the eyes of the dead. Syme’s eye always caught the black
glasses and the blind grin. Had the dying Professor worn them, or even the
pale Secretary, they would have been appropriate. But on the younger and
grosser man they seemed only an enigma. They took away the key of the
face. You could not tell what his smile or his gravity meant. Partly from
this, and partly because he had a vulgar virility wanting in most of the
others it seemed to Syme that he might be the wickedest of all those wicked
men. Syme even had the thought that his eyes might be covered up because
they were too frightful to see.
Page 53
CHAPTER VI.
THE EXPOSURE
Such were the six men who had sworn to destroy the world. Again and
again Syme strove to pull together his common sense in their presence.
Sometimes he saw for an instant that these notions were subjective, that he
was only looking at ordinary men, one of whom was old, another nervous,
another short-sighted. The sense of an unnatural symbolism always settled
back on him again. Each figure seemed to be, somehow, on the borderland
of things, just as their theory was on the borderland of thought. He knew
that each one of these men stood at the extreme end, so to speak, of some
wild road of reasoning. He could only fancy, as in some old-world fable,
that if a man went westward to the end of the world he would find
something—say a tree—that was more or less than a tree, a tree possessed
by a spirit; and that if he went east to the end of the world he would find
something else that was not wholly itself—a tower, perhaps, of which the
very shape was wicked. So these figures seemed to stand up, violent and
unaccountable, against an ultimate horizon, visions from the verge. The
ends of the earth were closing in.
Talk had been going on steadily as he took in the scene; and not the least
of the contrasts of that bewildering breakfast-table was the contrast between
the easy and unobtrusive tone of talk and its terrible purport. They were
deep in the discussion of an actual and immediate plot. The waiter
downstairs had spoken quite correctly when he said that they were talking
about bombs and kings. Only three days afterwards the Czar was to meet
the President of the French Republic in Paris, and over their bacon and eggs
upon their sunny balcony these beaming gentlemen had decided how both
should die. Even the instrument was chosen; the black-bearded Marquis, it
appeared, was to carry the bomb.
THE EXPOSURE
Such were the six men who had sworn to destroy the world. Again and
again Syme strove to pull together his common sense in their presence.
Sometimes he saw for an instant that these notions were subjective, that he
was only looking at ordinary men, one of whom was old, another nervous,
another short-sighted. The sense of an unnatural symbolism always settled
back on him again. Each figure seemed to be, somehow, on the borderland
of things, just as their theory was on the borderland of thought. He knew
that each one of these men stood at the extreme end, so to speak, of some
wild road of reasoning. He could only fancy, as in some old-world fable,
that if a man went westward to the end of the world he would find
something—say a tree—that was more or less than a tree, a tree possessed
by a spirit; and that if he went east to the end of the world he would find
something else that was not wholly itself—a tower, perhaps, of which the
very shape was wicked. So these figures seemed to stand up, violent and
unaccountable, against an ultimate horizon, visions from the verge. The
ends of the earth were closing in.
Talk had been going on steadily as he took in the scene; and not the least
of the contrasts of that bewildering breakfast-table was the contrast between
the easy and unobtrusive tone of talk and its terrible purport. They were
deep in the discussion of an actual and immediate plot. The waiter
downstairs had spoken quite correctly when he said that they were talking
about bombs and kings. Only three days afterwards the Czar was to meet
the President of the French Republic in Paris, and over their bacon and eggs
upon their sunny balcony these beaming gentlemen had decided how both
should die. Even the instrument was chosen; the black-bearded Marquis, it
appeared, was to carry the bomb.
Page 54
Ordinarily speaking, the proximity of this positive and objective crime
would have sobered Syme, and cured him of all his merely mystical
tremors. He would have thought of nothing but the need of saving at least
two human bodies from being ripped in pieces with iron and roaring gas.
But the truth was that by this time he had begun to feel a third kind of fear,
more piercing and practical than either his moral revulsion or his social
responsibility. Very simply, he had no fear to spare for the French President
or the Czar; he had begun to fear for himself. Most of the talkers took little
heed of him, debating now with their faces closer together, and almost
uniformly grave, save when for an instant the smile of the Secretary ran
aslant across his face as the jagged lightning runs aslant across the sky. But
there was one persistent thing which first troubled Syme and at last terrified
him. The President was always looking at him, steadily, and with a great
and baffling interest. The enormous man was quite quiet, but his blue eyes
stood out of his head. And they were always fixed on Syme.
Syme felt moved to spring up and leap over the balcony. When the
President’s eyes were on him he felt as if he were made of glass. He had
hardly the shred of a doubt that in some silent and extraordinary way
Sunday had found out that he was a spy. He looked over the edge of the
balcony, and saw a policeman, standing abstractedly just beneath, staring at
the bright railings and the sunlit trees.
Then there fell upon him the great temptation that was to torment him for
many days. In the presence of these powerful and repulsive men, who were
the princes of anarchy, he had almost forgotten the frail and fanciful figure
of the poet Gregory, the mere aesthete of anarchism. He even thought of
him now with an old kindness, as if they had played together when children.
But he remembered that he was still tied to Gregory by a great promise. He
had promised never to do the very thing that he now felt himself almost in
the act of doing. He had promised not to jump over that balcony and speak
to that policeman. He took his cold hand off the cold stone balustrade. His
soul swayed in a vertigo of moral indecision. He had only to snap the thread
of a rash vow made to a villainous society, and all his life could be as open
and sunny as the square beneath him. He had, on the other hand, only to
keep his antiquated honour, and be delivered inch by inch into the power of
this great enemy of mankind, whose very intellect was a torture-chamber.
Whenever he looked down into the square he saw the comfortable
policeman, a pillar of common sense and common order. Whenever he
would have sobered Syme, and cured him of all his merely mystical
tremors. He would have thought of nothing but the need of saving at least
two human bodies from being ripped in pieces with iron and roaring gas.
But the truth was that by this time he had begun to feel a third kind of fear,
more piercing and practical than either his moral revulsion or his social
responsibility. Very simply, he had no fear to spare for the French President
or the Czar; he had begun to fear for himself. Most of the talkers took little
heed of him, debating now with their faces closer together, and almost
uniformly grave, save when for an instant the smile of the Secretary ran
aslant across his face as the jagged lightning runs aslant across the sky. But
there was one persistent thing which first troubled Syme and at last terrified
him. The President was always looking at him, steadily, and with a great
and baffling interest. The enormous man was quite quiet, but his blue eyes
stood out of his head. And they were always fixed on Syme.
Syme felt moved to spring up and leap over the balcony. When the
President’s eyes were on him he felt as if he were made of glass. He had
hardly the shred of a doubt that in some silent and extraordinary way
Sunday had found out that he was a spy. He looked over the edge of the
balcony, and saw a policeman, standing abstractedly just beneath, staring at
the bright railings and the sunlit trees.
Then there fell upon him the great temptation that was to torment him for
many days. In the presence of these powerful and repulsive men, who were
the princes of anarchy, he had almost forgotten the frail and fanciful figure
of the poet Gregory, the mere aesthete of anarchism. He even thought of
him now with an old kindness, as if they had played together when children.
But he remembered that he was still tied to Gregory by a great promise. He
had promised never to do the very thing that he now felt himself almost in
the act of doing. He had promised not to jump over that balcony and speak
to that policeman. He took his cold hand off the cold stone balustrade. His
soul swayed in a vertigo of moral indecision. He had only to snap the thread
of a rash vow made to a villainous society, and all his life could be as open
and sunny as the square beneath him. He had, on the other hand, only to
keep his antiquated honour, and be delivered inch by inch into the power of
this great enemy of mankind, whose very intellect was a torture-chamber.
Whenever he looked down into the square he saw the comfortable
policeman, a pillar of common sense and common order. Whenever he
Page 55
looked back at the breakfast-table he saw the President still quietly studying
him with big, unbearable eyes.
In all the torrent of his thought there were two thoughts that never
crossed his mind. First, it never occurred to him to doubt that the President
and his Council could crush him if he continued to stand alone. The place
might be public, the project might seem impossible. But Sunday was not the
man who would carry himself thus easily without having, somehow or
somewhere, set open his iron trap. Either by anonymous poison or sudden
street accident, by hypnotism or by fire from hell, Sunday could certainly
strike him. If he defied the man he was probably dead, either struck stiff
there in his chair or long afterwards as by an innocent ailment. If he called
in the police promptly, arrested everyone, told all, and set against them the
whole energy of England, he would probably escape; certainly not
otherwise. They were a balconyful of gentlemen overlooking a bright and
busy square; but he felt no more safe with them than if they had been a
boatful of armed pirates overlooking an empty sea.
There was a second thought that never came to him. It never occurred to
him to be spiritually won over to the enemy. Many moderns, inured to a
weak worship of intellect and force, might have wavered in their allegiance
under this oppression of a great personality. They might have called Sunday
the super-man. If any such creature be conceivable, he looked, indeed,
somewhat like it, with his earth-shaking abstraction, as of a stone statue
walking. He might have been called something above man, with his large
plans, which were too obvious to be detected, with his large face, which
was too frank to be understood. But this was a kind of modern meanness to
which Syme could not sink even in his extreme morbidity. Like any man, he
was coward enough to fear great force; but he was not quite coward enough
to admire it.
The men were eating as they talked, and even in this they were typical.
Dr. Bull and the Marquis ate casually and conventionally of the best things
on the table—cold pheasant or Strasbourg pie. But the Secretary was a
vegetarian, and he spoke earnestly of the projected murder over half a raw
tomato and three quarters of a glass of tepid water. The old Professor had
such slops as suggested a sickening second childhood. And even in this
President Sunday preserved his curious predominance of mere mass. For he
ate like twenty men; he ate incredibly, with a frightful freshness of appetite,
him with big, unbearable eyes.
In all the torrent of his thought there were two thoughts that never
crossed his mind. First, it never occurred to him to doubt that the President
and his Council could crush him if he continued to stand alone. The place
might be public, the project might seem impossible. But Sunday was not the
man who would carry himself thus easily without having, somehow or
somewhere, set open his iron trap. Either by anonymous poison or sudden
street accident, by hypnotism or by fire from hell, Sunday could certainly
strike him. If he defied the man he was probably dead, either struck stiff
there in his chair or long afterwards as by an innocent ailment. If he called
in the police promptly, arrested everyone, told all, and set against them the
whole energy of England, he would probably escape; certainly not
otherwise. They were a balconyful of gentlemen overlooking a bright and
busy square; but he felt no more safe with them than if they had been a
boatful of armed pirates overlooking an empty sea.
There was a second thought that never came to him. It never occurred to
him to be spiritually won over to the enemy. Many moderns, inured to a
weak worship of intellect and force, might have wavered in their allegiance
under this oppression of a great personality. They might have called Sunday
the super-man. If any such creature be conceivable, he looked, indeed,
somewhat like it, with his earth-shaking abstraction, as of a stone statue
walking. He might have been called something above man, with his large
plans, which were too obvious to be detected, with his large face, which
was too frank to be understood. But this was a kind of modern meanness to
which Syme could not sink even in his extreme morbidity. Like any man, he
was coward enough to fear great force; but he was not quite coward enough
to admire it.
The men were eating as they talked, and even in this they were typical.
Dr. Bull and the Marquis ate casually and conventionally of the best things
on the table—cold pheasant or Strasbourg pie. But the Secretary was a
vegetarian, and he spoke earnestly of the projected murder over half a raw
tomato and three quarters of a glass of tepid water. The old Professor had
such slops as suggested a sickening second childhood. And even in this
President Sunday preserved his curious predominance of mere mass. For he
ate like twenty men; he ate incredibly, with a frightful freshness of appetite,
Page 56
so that it was like watching a sausage factory. Yet continually, when he had
swallowed a dozen crumpets or drunk a quart of coffee, he would be found
with his great head on one side staring at Syme.
“I have often wondered,” said the Marquis, taking a great bite out of a
slice of bread and jam, “whether it wouldn’t be better for me to do it with a
knife. Most of the best things have been brought off with a knife. And it
would be a new emotion to get a knife into a French President and wriggle
it round.”
“You are wrong,” said the Secretary, drawing his black brows together.
“The knife was merely the expression of the old personal quarrel with a
personal tyrant. Dynamite is not only our best tool, but our best symbol. It
is as perfect a symbol of us as is incense of the prayers of the Christians. It
expands; it only destroys because it broadens; even so, thought only
destroys because it broadens. A man’s brain is a bomb,” he cried out,
loosening suddenly his strange passion and striking his own skull with
violence. “My brain feels like a bomb, night and day. It must expand! It
must expand! A man’s brain must expand, if it breaks up the universe.”
“I don’t want the universe broken up just yet,” drawled the Marquis. “I
want to do a lot of beastly things before I die. I thought of one yesterday in
bed.”
“No, if the only end of the thing is nothing,” said Dr. Bull with his
sphinx-like smile, “it hardly seems worth doing.”
The old Professor was staring at the ceiling with dull eyes.
“Every man knows in his heart,” he said, “that nothing is worth doing.”
There was a singular silence, and then the Secretary said—
“We are wandering, however, from the point. The only question is how
Wednesday is to strike the blow. I take it we should all agree with the
original notion of a bomb. As to the actual arrangements, I should suggest
that tomorrow morning he should go first of all to—”
The speech was broken off short under a vast shadow. President Sunday
had risen to his feet, seeming to fill the sky above them.
“Before we discuss that,” he said in a small, quiet voice, “let us go into a
private room. I have something very particular to say.”
Syme stood up before any of the others. The instant of choice had come
at last, the pistol was at his head. On the pavement before he could hear the
swallowed a dozen crumpets or drunk a quart of coffee, he would be found
with his great head on one side staring at Syme.
“I have often wondered,” said the Marquis, taking a great bite out of a
slice of bread and jam, “whether it wouldn’t be better for me to do it with a
knife. Most of the best things have been brought off with a knife. And it
would be a new emotion to get a knife into a French President and wriggle
it round.”
“You are wrong,” said the Secretary, drawing his black brows together.
“The knife was merely the expression of the old personal quarrel with a
personal tyrant. Dynamite is not only our best tool, but our best symbol. It
is as perfect a symbol of us as is incense of the prayers of the Christians. It
expands; it only destroys because it broadens; even so, thought only
destroys because it broadens. A man’s brain is a bomb,” he cried out,
loosening suddenly his strange passion and striking his own skull with
violence. “My brain feels like a bomb, night and day. It must expand! It
must expand! A man’s brain must expand, if it breaks up the universe.”
“I don’t want the universe broken up just yet,” drawled the Marquis. “I
want to do a lot of beastly things before I die. I thought of one yesterday in
bed.”
“No, if the only end of the thing is nothing,” said Dr. Bull with his
sphinx-like smile, “it hardly seems worth doing.”
The old Professor was staring at the ceiling with dull eyes.
“Every man knows in his heart,” he said, “that nothing is worth doing.”
There was a singular silence, and then the Secretary said—
“We are wandering, however, from the point. The only question is how
Wednesday is to strike the blow. I take it we should all agree with the
original notion of a bomb. As to the actual arrangements, I should suggest
that tomorrow morning he should go first of all to—”
The speech was broken off short under a vast shadow. President Sunday
had risen to his feet, seeming to fill the sky above them.
“Before we discuss that,” he said in a small, quiet voice, “let us go into a
private room. I have something very particular to say.”
Syme stood up before any of the others. The instant of choice had come
at last, the pistol was at his head. On the pavement before he could hear the
Page 57
policeman idly stir and stamp, for the morning, though bright, was cold.
A barrel-organ in the street suddenly sprang with a jerk into a jovial tune.
Syme stood up taut, as if it had been a bugle before the battle. He found
himself filled with a supernatural courage that came from nowhere. That
jingling music seemed full of the vivacity, the vulgarity, and the irrational
valour of the poor, who in all those unclean streets were all clinging to the
decencies and the charities of Christendom. His youthful prank of being a
policeman had faded from his mind; he did not think of himself as the
representative of the corps of gentlemen turned into fancy constables, or of
the old eccentric who lived in the dark room. But he did feel himself as the
ambassador of all these common and kindly people in the street, who every
day marched into battle to the music of the barrel-organ. And this high pride
in being human had lifted him unaccountably to an infinite height above the
monstrous men around him. For an instant, at least, he looked down upon
all their sprawling eccentricities from the starry pinnacle of the
commonplace. He felt towards them all that unconscious and elementary
superiority that a brave man feels over powerful beasts or a wise man over
powerful errors. He knew that he had neither the intellectual nor the
physical strength of President Sunday; but in that moment he minded it no
more than the fact that he had not the muscles of a tiger or a horn on his
nose like a rhinoceros. All was swallowed up in an ultimate certainty that
the President was wrong and that the barrel-organ was right. There clanged
in his mind that unanswerable and terrible truism in the song of Roland—
“Païens ont tort et Chrétiens ont droit,”
which in the old nasal French has the clang and groan of great iron. This
liberation of his spirit from the load of his weakness went with a quite clear
decision to embrace death. If the people of the barrel-organ could keep their
old-world obligations, so could he. This very pride in keeping his word was
that he was keeping it to miscreants. It was his last triumph over these
lunatics to go down into their dark room and die for something that they
could not even understand. The barrel-organ seemed to give the marching
tune with the energy and the mingled noises of a whole orchestra; and he
could hear deep and rolling, under all the trumpets of the pride of life, the
drums of the pride of death.
The conspirators were already filing through the open window and into
the rooms behind. Syme went last, outwardly calm, but with all his brain
A barrel-organ in the street suddenly sprang with a jerk into a jovial tune.
Syme stood up taut, as if it had been a bugle before the battle. He found
himself filled with a supernatural courage that came from nowhere. That
jingling music seemed full of the vivacity, the vulgarity, and the irrational
valour of the poor, who in all those unclean streets were all clinging to the
decencies and the charities of Christendom. His youthful prank of being a
policeman had faded from his mind; he did not think of himself as the
representative of the corps of gentlemen turned into fancy constables, or of
the old eccentric who lived in the dark room. But he did feel himself as the
ambassador of all these common and kindly people in the street, who every
day marched into battle to the music of the barrel-organ. And this high pride
in being human had lifted him unaccountably to an infinite height above the
monstrous men around him. For an instant, at least, he looked down upon
all their sprawling eccentricities from the starry pinnacle of the
commonplace. He felt towards them all that unconscious and elementary
superiority that a brave man feels over powerful beasts or a wise man over
powerful errors. He knew that he had neither the intellectual nor the
physical strength of President Sunday; but in that moment he minded it no
more than the fact that he had not the muscles of a tiger or a horn on his
nose like a rhinoceros. All was swallowed up in an ultimate certainty that
the President was wrong and that the barrel-organ was right. There clanged
in his mind that unanswerable and terrible truism in the song of Roland—
“Païens ont tort et Chrétiens ont droit,”
which in the old nasal French has the clang and groan of great iron. This
liberation of his spirit from the load of his weakness went with a quite clear
decision to embrace death. If the people of the barrel-organ could keep their
old-world obligations, so could he. This very pride in keeping his word was
that he was keeping it to miscreants. It was his last triumph over these
lunatics to go down into their dark room and die for something that they
could not even understand. The barrel-organ seemed to give the marching
tune with the energy and the mingled noises of a whole orchestra; and he
could hear deep and rolling, under all the trumpets of the pride of life, the
drums of the pride of death.
The conspirators were already filing through the open window and into
the rooms behind. Syme went last, outwardly calm, but with all his brain
Page 58
and body throbbing with romantic rhythm. The President led them down an
irregular side stair, such as might be used by servants, and into a dim, cold,
empty room, with a table and benches, like an abandoned boardroom. When
they were all in, he closed and locked the door.
The first to speak was Gogol, the irreconcilable, who seemed bursting
with inarticulate grievance.
“Zso! Zso!” he cried, with an obscure excitement, his heavy Polish
accent becoming almost impenetrable. “You zay you nod ’ide. You zay you
show himselves. It is all nuzzinks. Ven you vant talk importance you run
yourselves in a dark box!”
The President seemed to take the foreigner’s incoherent satire with entire
good humour.
“You can’t get hold of it yet, Gogol,” he said in a fatherly way. “When
once they have heard us talking nonsense on that balcony they will not care
where we go afterwards. If we had come here first, we should have had the
whole staff at the keyhole. You don’t seem to know anything about
mankind.”
“I die for zem,” cried the Pole in thick excitement, “and I slay zare
oppressors. I care not for these games of gonzealment. I would zmite ze
tyrant in ze open square.”
“I see, I see,” said the President, nodding kindly as he seated himself at
the top of a long table. “You die for mankind first, and then you get up and
smite their oppressors. So that’s all right. And now may I ask you to control
your beautiful sentiments, and sit down with the other gentlemen at this
table. For the first time this morning something intelligent is going to be
said.”
Syme, with the perturbed promptitude he had shown since the original
summons, sat down first. Gogol sat down last, grumbling in his brown
beard about gombromise. No one except Syme seemed to have any notion
of the blow that was about to fall. As for him, he had merely the feeling of a
man mounting the scaffold with the intention, at any rate, of making a good
speech.
“Comrades,” said the President, suddenly rising, “we have spun out this
farce long enough. I have called you down here to tell you something so
simple and shocking that even the waiters upstairs (long inured to our
irregular side stair, such as might be used by servants, and into a dim, cold,
empty room, with a table and benches, like an abandoned boardroom. When
they were all in, he closed and locked the door.
The first to speak was Gogol, the irreconcilable, who seemed bursting
with inarticulate grievance.
“Zso! Zso!” he cried, with an obscure excitement, his heavy Polish
accent becoming almost impenetrable. “You zay you nod ’ide. You zay you
show himselves. It is all nuzzinks. Ven you vant talk importance you run
yourselves in a dark box!”
The President seemed to take the foreigner’s incoherent satire with entire
good humour.
“You can’t get hold of it yet, Gogol,” he said in a fatherly way. “When
once they have heard us talking nonsense on that balcony they will not care
where we go afterwards. If we had come here first, we should have had the
whole staff at the keyhole. You don’t seem to know anything about
mankind.”
“I die for zem,” cried the Pole in thick excitement, “and I slay zare
oppressors. I care not for these games of gonzealment. I would zmite ze
tyrant in ze open square.”
“I see, I see,” said the President, nodding kindly as he seated himself at
the top of a long table. “You die for mankind first, and then you get up and
smite their oppressors. So that’s all right. And now may I ask you to control
your beautiful sentiments, and sit down with the other gentlemen at this
table. For the first time this morning something intelligent is going to be
said.”
Syme, with the perturbed promptitude he had shown since the original
summons, sat down first. Gogol sat down last, grumbling in his brown
beard about gombromise. No one except Syme seemed to have any notion
of the blow that was about to fall. As for him, he had merely the feeling of a
man mounting the scaffold with the intention, at any rate, of making a good
speech.
“Comrades,” said the President, suddenly rising, “we have spun out this
farce long enough. I have called you down here to tell you something so
simple and shocking that even the waiters upstairs (long inured to our
Page 59
levities) might hear some new seriousness in my voice. Comrades, we were
discussing plans and naming places. I propose, before saying anything else,
that those plans and places should not be voted by this meeting, but should
be left wholly in the control of some one reliable member. I suggest
Comrade Saturday, Dr. Bull.”
They all stared at him; then they all started in their seats, for the next
words, though not loud, had a living and sensational emphasis. Sunday
struck the table.
“Not one word more about the plans and places must be said at this
meeting. Not one tiny detail more about what we mean to do must be
mentioned in this company.”
Sunday had spent his life in astonishing his followers; but it seemed as if
he had never really astonished them until now. They all moved feverishly in
their seats, except Syme. He sat stiff in his, with his hand in his pocket, and
on the handle of his loaded revolver. When the attack on him came he
would sell his life dear. He would find out at least if the President was
mortal.
Sunday went on smoothly—
“You will probably understand that there is only one possible motive for
forbidding free speech at this festival of freedom. Strangers overhearing us
matters nothing. They assume that we are joking. But what would matter,
even unto death, is this, that there should be one actually among us who is
not of us, who knows our grave purpose, but does not share it, who—”
The Secretary screamed out suddenly like a woman.
“It can’t be!” he cried, leaping. “There can’t—”
The President flapped his large flat hand on the table like the fin of some
huge fish.
“Yes,” he said slowly, “there is a spy in this room. There is a traitor at
this table. I will waste no more words. His name—”
Syme half rose from his seat, his finger firm on the trigger.
“His name is Gogol,” said the President. “He is that hairy humbug over
there who pretends to be a Pole.”
Gogol sprang to his feet, a pistol in each hand. With the same flash three
men sprang at his throat. Even the Professor made an effort to rise. But
discussing plans and naming places. I propose, before saying anything else,
that those plans and places should not be voted by this meeting, but should
be left wholly in the control of some one reliable member. I suggest
Comrade Saturday, Dr. Bull.”
They all stared at him; then they all started in their seats, for the next
words, though not loud, had a living and sensational emphasis. Sunday
struck the table.
“Not one word more about the plans and places must be said at this
meeting. Not one tiny detail more about what we mean to do must be
mentioned in this company.”
Sunday had spent his life in astonishing his followers; but it seemed as if
he had never really astonished them until now. They all moved feverishly in
their seats, except Syme. He sat stiff in his, with his hand in his pocket, and
on the handle of his loaded revolver. When the attack on him came he
would sell his life dear. He would find out at least if the President was
mortal.
Sunday went on smoothly—
“You will probably understand that there is only one possible motive for
forbidding free speech at this festival of freedom. Strangers overhearing us
matters nothing. They assume that we are joking. But what would matter,
even unto death, is this, that there should be one actually among us who is
not of us, who knows our grave purpose, but does not share it, who—”
The Secretary screamed out suddenly like a woman.
“It can’t be!” he cried, leaping. “There can’t—”
The President flapped his large flat hand on the table like the fin of some
huge fish.
“Yes,” he said slowly, “there is a spy in this room. There is a traitor at
this table. I will waste no more words. His name—”
Syme half rose from his seat, his finger firm on the trigger.
“His name is Gogol,” said the President. “He is that hairy humbug over
there who pretends to be a Pole.”
Gogol sprang to his feet, a pistol in each hand. With the same flash three
men sprang at his throat. Even the Professor made an effort to rise. But
Page 60
Syme saw little of the scene, for he was blinded with a beneficent darkness;
he had sunk down into his seat shuddering, in a palsy of passionate relief.
he had sunk down into his seat shuddering, in a palsy of passionate relief.
Page 61
CHAPTER VII.
THE UNACCOUNTABLE CONDUCT OF
PROFESSOR DE WORMS
“Sit down!” said Sunday in a voice that he used once or twice in his life,
a voice that made men drop drawn swords.
The three who had risen fell away from Gogol, and that equivocal person
himself resumed his seat.
“Well, my man,” said the President briskly, addressing him as one
addresses a total stranger, “will you oblige me by putting your hand in your
upper waistcoat pocket and showing me what you have there?”
The alleged Pole was a little pale under his tangle of dark hair, but he put
two fingers into the pocket with apparent coolness and pulled out a blue
strip of card. When Syme saw it lying on the table, he woke up again to the
world outside him. For although the card lay at the other extreme of the
table, and he could read nothing of the inscription on it, it bore a startling
resemblance to the blue card in his own pocket, the card which had been
given to him when he joined the anti-anarchist constabulary.
“Pathetic Slav,” said the President, “tragic child of Poland, are you
prepared in the presence of that card to deny that you are in this company—
shall we say de trop?”
“Right oh!” said the late Gogol. It made everyone jump to hear a clear,
commercial and somewhat cockney voice coming out of that forest of
foreign hair. It was irrational, as if a Chinaman had suddenly spoken with a
Scotch accent.
“I gather that you fully understand your position,” said Sunday.
“You bet,” answered the Pole. “I see it’s a fair cop. All I say is, I don’t
believe any Pole could have imitated my accent like I did his.”
THE UNACCOUNTABLE CONDUCT OF
PROFESSOR DE WORMS
“Sit down!” said Sunday in a voice that he used once or twice in his life,
a voice that made men drop drawn swords.
The three who had risen fell away from Gogol, and that equivocal person
himself resumed his seat.
“Well, my man,” said the President briskly, addressing him as one
addresses a total stranger, “will you oblige me by putting your hand in your
upper waistcoat pocket and showing me what you have there?”
The alleged Pole was a little pale under his tangle of dark hair, but he put
two fingers into the pocket with apparent coolness and pulled out a blue
strip of card. When Syme saw it lying on the table, he woke up again to the
world outside him. For although the card lay at the other extreme of the
table, and he could read nothing of the inscription on it, it bore a startling
resemblance to the blue card in his own pocket, the card which had been
given to him when he joined the anti-anarchist constabulary.
“Pathetic Slav,” said the President, “tragic child of Poland, are you
prepared in the presence of that card to deny that you are in this company—
shall we say de trop?”
“Right oh!” said the late Gogol. It made everyone jump to hear a clear,
commercial and somewhat cockney voice coming out of that forest of
foreign hair. It was irrational, as if a Chinaman had suddenly spoken with a
Scotch accent.
“I gather that you fully understand your position,” said Sunday.
“You bet,” answered the Pole. “I see it’s a fair cop. All I say is, I don’t
believe any Pole could have imitated my accent like I did his.”
Page 62
“I concede the point,” said Sunday. “I believe your own accent to be
inimitable, though I shall practise it in my bath. Do you mind leaving your
beard with your card?”
“Not a bit,” answered Gogol; and with one finger he ripped off the whole
of his shaggy head-covering, emerging with thin red hair and a pale, pert
face. “It was hot,” he added.
“I will do you the justice to say,” said Sunday, not without a sort of brutal
admiration, “that you seem to have kept pretty cool under it. Now listen to
me. I like you. The consequence is that it would annoy me for just about
two and a half minutes if I heard that you had died in torments. Well, if you
ever tell the police or any human soul about us, I shall have that two and a
half minutes of discomfort. On your discomfort I will not dwell. Good day.
Mind the step.”
The red-haired detective who had masqueraded as Gogol rose to his feet
without a word, and walked out of the room with an air of perfect
nonchalance. Yet the astonished Syme was able to realise that this ease was
suddenly assumed; for there was a slight stumble outside the door, which
showed that the departing detective had not minded the step.
“Time is flying,” said the President in his gayest manner, after glancing at
his watch, which like everything about him seemed bigger than it ought to
be. “I must go off at once; I have to take the chair at a Humanitarian
meeting.”
The Secretary turned to him with working eyebrows.
“Would it not be better,” he said a little sharply, “to discuss further the
details of our project, now that the spy has left us?”
“No, I think not,” said the President with a yawn like an unobtrusive
earthquake. “Leave it as it is. Let Saturday settle it. I must be off. Breakfast
here next Sunday.”
But the late loud scenes had whipped up the almost naked nerves of the
Secretary. He was one of those men who are conscientious even in crime.
“I must protest, President, that the thing is irregular,” he said. “It is a
fundamental rule of our society that all plans shall be debated in full
council. Of course, I fully appreciate your forethought when in the actual
presence of a traitor—”
inimitable, though I shall practise it in my bath. Do you mind leaving your
beard with your card?”
“Not a bit,” answered Gogol; and with one finger he ripped off the whole
of his shaggy head-covering, emerging with thin red hair and a pale, pert
face. “It was hot,” he added.
“I will do you the justice to say,” said Sunday, not without a sort of brutal
admiration, “that you seem to have kept pretty cool under it. Now listen to
me. I like you. The consequence is that it would annoy me for just about
two and a half minutes if I heard that you had died in torments. Well, if you
ever tell the police or any human soul about us, I shall have that two and a
half minutes of discomfort. On your discomfort I will not dwell. Good day.
Mind the step.”
The red-haired detective who had masqueraded as Gogol rose to his feet
without a word, and walked out of the room with an air of perfect
nonchalance. Yet the astonished Syme was able to realise that this ease was
suddenly assumed; for there was a slight stumble outside the door, which
showed that the departing detective had not minded the step.
“Time is flying,” said the President in his gayest manner, after glancing at
his watch, which like everything about him seemed bigger than it ought to
be. “I must go off at once; I have to take the chair at a Humanitarian
meeting.”
The Secretary turned to him with working eyebrows.
“Would it not be better,” he said a little sharply, “to discuss further the
details of our project, now that the spy has left us?”
“No, I think not,” said the President with a yawn like an unobtrusive
earthquake. “Leave it as it is. Let Saturday settle it. I must be off. Breakfast
here next Sunday.”
But the late loud scenes had whipped up the almost naked nerves of the
Secretary. He was one of those men who are conscientious even in crime.
“I must protest, President, that the thing is irregular,” he said. “It is a
fundamental rule of our society that all plans shall be debated in full
council. Of course, I fully appreciate your forethought when in the actual
presence of a traitor—”
Page 63
“Secretary,” said the President seriously, “if you’d take your head home
and boil it for a turnip it might be useful. I can’t say. But it might.”
The Secretary reared back in a kind of equine anger.
“I really fail to understand—” he began in high offense.
“That’s it, that’s it,” said the President, nodding a great many times.
“That’s where you fail right enough. You fail to understand. Why, you
dancing donkey,” he roared, rising, “you didn’t want to be overheard by a
spy, didn’t you? How do you know you aren’t overheard now?”
And with these words he shouldered his way out of the room, shaking
with incomprehensible scorn.
Four of the men left behind gaped after him without any apparent
glimmering of his meaning. Syme alone had even a glimmering, and such
as it was it froze him to the bone. If the last words of the President meant
anything, they meant that he had not after all passed unsuspected. They
meant that while Sunday could not denounce him like Gogol, he still could
not trust him like the others.
The other four got to their feet grumbling more or less, and betook
themselves elsewhere to find lunch, for it was already well past midday.
The Professor went last, very slowly and painfully. Syme sat long after the
rest had gone, revolving his strange position. He had escaped a thunderbolt,
but he was still under a cloud. At last he rose and made his way out of the
hotel into Leicester Square. The bright, cold day had grown increasingly
colder, and when he came out into the street he was surprised by a few
flakes of snow. While he still carried the sword-stick and the rest of
Gregory’s portable luggage, he had thrown the cloak down and left it
somewhere, perhaps on the steam-tug, perhaps on the balcony. Hoping,
therefore, that the snow-shower might be slight, he stepped back out of the
street for a moment and stood up under the doorway of a small and greasy
hair-dresser’s shop, the front window of which was empty, except for a
sickly wax lady in evening dress.
Snow, however, began to thicken and fall fast; and Syme, having found
one glance at the wax lady quite sufficient to depress his spirits, stared out
instead into the white and empty street. He was considerably astonished to
see, standing quite still outside the shop and staring into the window, a man.
His top hat was loaded with snow like the hat of Father Christmas, the
white drift was rising round his boots and ankles; but it seemed as if
and boil it for a turnip it might be useful. I can’t say. But it might.”
The Secretary reared back in a kind of equine anger.
“I really fail to understand—” he began in high offense.
“That’s it, that’s it,” said the President, nodding a great many times.
“That’s where you fail right enough. You fail to understand. Why, you
dancing donkey,” he roared, rising, “you didn’t want to be overheard by a
spy, didn’t you? How do you know you aren’t overheard now?”
And with these words he shouldered his way out of the room, shaking
with incomprehensible scorn.
Four of the men left behind gaped after him without any apparent
glimmering of his meaning. Syme alone had even a glimmering, and such
as it was it froze him to the bone. If the last words of the President meant
anything, they meant that he had not after all passed unsuspected. They
meant that while Sunday could not denounce him like Gogol, he still could
not trust him like the others.
The other four got to their feet grumbling more or less, and betook
themselves elsewhere to find lunch, for it was already well past midday.
The Professor went last, very slowly and painfully. Syme sat long after the
rest had gone, revolving his strange position. He had escaped a thunderbolt,
but he was still under a cloud. At last he rose and made his way out of the
hotel into Leicester Square. The bright, cold day had grown increasingly
colder, and when he came out into the street he was surprised by a few
flakes of snow. While he still carried the sword-stick and the rest of
Gregory’s portable luggage, he had thrown the cloak down and left it
somewhere, perhaps on the steam-tug, perhaps on the balcony. Hoping,
therefore, that the snow-shower might be slight, he stepped back out of the
street for a moment and stood up under the doorway of a small and greasy
hair-dresser’s shop, the front window of which was empty, except for a
sickly wax lady in evening dress.
Snow, however, began to thicken and fall fast; and Syme, having found
one glance at the wax lady quite sufficient to depress his spirits, stared out
instead into the white and empty street. He was considerably astonished to
see, standing quite still outside the shop and staring into the window, a man.
His top hat was loaded with snow like the hat of Father Christmas, the
white drift was rising round his boots and ankles; but it seemed as if
Page 64
nothing could tear him away from the contemplation of the colourless wax
doll in dirty evening dress. That any human being should stand in such
weather looking into such a shop was a matter of sufficient wonder to
Syme; but his idle wonder turned suddenly into a personal shock; for he
realised that the man standing there was the paralytic old Professor de
Worms. It scarcely seemed the place for a person of his years and
infirmities.
Syme was ready to believe anything about the perversions of this
dehumanized brotherhood; but even he could not believe that the Professor
had fallen in love with that particular wax lady. He could only suppose that
the man’s malady (whatever it was) involved some momentary fits of
rigidity or trance. He was not inclined, however, to feel in this case any very
compassionate concern. On the contrary, he rather congratulated himself
that the Professor’s stroke and his elaborate and limping walk would make
it easy to escape from him and leave him miles behind. For Syme thirsted
first and last to get clear of the whole poisonous atmosphere, if only for an
hour. Then he could collect his thoughts, formulate his policy, and decide
finally whether he should or should not keep faith with Gregory.
He strolled away through the dancing snow, turned up two or three
streets, down through two or three others, and entered a small Soho
restaurant for lunch. He partook reflectively of four small and quaint
courses, drank half a bottle of red wine, and ended up over black coffee and
a black cigar, still thinking. He had taken his seat in the upper room of the
restaurant, which was full of the chink of knives and the chatter of
foreigners. He remembered that in old days he had imagined that all these
harmless and kindly aliens were anarchists. He shuddered, remembering the
real thing. But even the shudder had the delightful shame of escape. The
wine, the common food, the familiar place, the faces of natural and talkative
men, made him almost feel as if the Council of the Seven Days had been a
bad dream; and although he knew it was nevertheless an objective reality, it
was at least a distant one. Tall houses and populous streets lay between him
and his last sight of the shameful seven; he was free in free London, and
drinking wine among the free. With a somewhat easier action, he took his
hat and stick and strolled down the stair into the shop below.
When he entered that lower room he stood stricken and rooted to the
spot. At a small table, close up to the blank window and the white street of
doll in dirty evening dress. That any human being should stand in such
weather looking into such a shop was a matter of sufficient wonder to
Syme; but his idle wonder turned suddenly into a personal shock; for he
realised that the man standing there was the paralytic old Professor de
Worms. It scarcely seemed the place for a person of his years and
infirmities.
Syme was ready to believe anything about the perversions of this
dehumanized brotherhood; but even he could not believe that the Professor
had fallen in love with that particular wax lady. He could only suppose that
the man’s malady (whatever it was) involved some momentary fits of
rigidity or trance. He was not inclined, however, to feel in this case any very
compassionate concern. On the contrary, he rather congratulated himself
that the Professor’s stroke and his elaborate and limping walk would make
it easy to escape from him and leave him miles behind. For Syme thirsted
first and last to get clear of the whole poisonous atmosphere, if only for an
hour. Then he could collect his thoughts, formulate his policy, and decide
finally whether he should or should not keep faith with Gregory.
He strolled away through the dancing snow, turned up two or three
streets, down through two or three others, and entered a small Soho
restaurant for lunch. He partook reflectively of four small and quaint
courses, drank half a bottle of red wine, and ended up over black coffee and
a black cigar, still thinking. He had taken his seat in the upper room of the
restaurant, which was full of the chink of knives and the chatter of
foreigners. He remembered that in old days he had imagined that all these
harmless and kindly aliens were anarchists. He shuddered, remembering the
real thing. But even the shudder had the delightful shame of escape. The
wine, the common food, the familiar place, the faces of natural and talkative
men, made him almost feel as if the Council of the Seven Days had been a
bad dream; and although he knew it was nevertheless an objective reality, it
was at least a distant one. Tall houses and populous streets lay between him
and his last sight of the shameful seven; he was free in free London, and
drinking wine among the free. With a somewhat easier action, he took his
hat and stick and strolled down the stair into the shop below.
When he entered that lower room he stood stricken and rooted to the
spot. At a small table, close up to the blank window and the white street of
Page 65
snow, sat the old anarchist Professor over a glass of milk, with his lifted
livid face and pendent eyelids. For an instant Syme stood as rigid as the
stick he leant upon. Then with a gesture as of blind hurry, he brushed past
the Professor, dashing open the door and slamming it behind him, and stood
outside in the snow.
“Can that old corpse be following me?” he asked himself, biting his
yellow moustache. “I stopped too long up in that room, so that even such
leaden feet could catch me up. One comfort is, with a little brisk walking I
can put a man like that as far away as Timbuctoo. Or am I too fanciful? Was
he really following me? Surely Sunday would not be such a fool as to send
a lame man?”
He set off at a smart pace, twisting and whirling his stick, in the direction
of Covent Garden. As he crossed the great market the snow increased,
growing blinding and bewildering as the afternoon began to darken. The
snow-flakes tormented him like a swarm of silver bees. Getting into his
eyes and beard, they added their unremitting futility to his already irritated
nerves; and by the time that he had come at a swinging pace to the
beginning of Fleet Street, he lost patience, and finding a Sunday teashop,
turned into it to take shelter. He ordered another cup of black coffee as an
excuse. Scarcely had he done so, when Professor de Worms hobbled heavily
into the shop, sat down with difficulty and ordered a glass of milk.
Syme’s walking-stick had fallen from his hand with a great clang, which
confessed the concealed steel. But the Professor did not look round. Syme,
who was commonly a cool character, was literally gaping as a rustic gapes
at a conjuring trick. He had seen no cab following; he had heard no wheels
outside the shop; to all mortal appearances the man had come on foot. But
the old man could only walk like a snail, and Syme had walked like the
wind. He started up and snatched his stick, half crazy with the contradiction
in mere arithmetic, and swung out of the swinging doors, leaving his coffee
untasted. An omnibus going to the Bank went rattling by with an unusual
rapidity. He had a violent run of a hundred yards to reach it; but he
managed to spring, swaying upon the splash-board and, pausing for an
instant to pant, he climbed on to the top. When he had been seated for about
half a minute, he heard behind him a sort of heavy and asthmatic breathing.
Turning sharply, he saw rising gradually higher and higher up the
omnibus steps a top hat soiled and dripping with snow, and under the
livid face and pendent eyelids. For an instant Syme stood as rigid as the
stick he leant upon. Then with a gesture as of blind hurry, he brushed past
the Professor, dashing open the door and slamming it behind him, and stood
outside in the snow.
“Can that old corpse be following me?” he asked himself, biting his
yellow moustache. “I stopped too long up in that room, so that even such
leaden feet could catch me up. One comfort is, with a little brisk walking I
can put a man like that as far away as Timbuctoo. Or am I too fanciful? Was
he really following me? Surely Sunday would not be such a fool as to send
a lame man?”
He set off at a smart pace, twisting and whirling his stick, in the direction
of Covent Garden. As he crossed the great market the snow increased,
growing blinding and bewildering as the afternoon began to darken. The
snow-flakes tormented him like a swarm of silver bees. Getting into his
eyes and beard, they added their unremitting futility to his already irritated
nerves; and by the time that he had come at a swinging pace to the
beginning of Fleet Street, he lost patience, and finding a Sunday teashop,
turned into it to take shelter. He ordered another cup of black coffee as an
excuse. Scarcely had he done so, when Professor de Worms hobbled heavily
into the shop, sat down with difficulty and ordered a glass of milk.
Syme’s walking-stick had fallen from his hand with a great clang, which
confessed the concealed steel. But the Professor did not look round. Syme,
who was commonly a cool character, was literally gaping as a rustic gapes
at a conjuring trick. He had seen no cab following; he had heard no wheels
outside the shop; to all mortal appearances the man had come on foot. But
the old man could only walk like a snail, and Syme had walked like the
wind. He started up and snatched his stick, half crazy with the contradiction
in mere arithmetic, and swung out of the swinging doors, leaving his coffee
untasted. An omnibus going to the Bank went rattling by with an unusual
rapidity. He had a violent run of a hundred yards to reach it; but he
managed to spring, swaying upon the splash-board and, pausing for an
instant to pant, he climbed on to the top. When he had been seated for about
half a minute, he heard behind him a sort of heavy and asthmatic breathing.
Turning sharply, he saw rising gradually higher and higher up the
omnibus steps a top hat soiled and dripping with snow, and under the
Page 66
shadow of its brim the short-sighted face and shaky shoulders of Professor
de Worms. He let himself into a seat with characteristic care, and wrapped
himself up to the chin in the mackintosh rug.
Every movement of the old man’s tottering figure and vague hands, every
uncertain gesture and panic-stricken pause, seemed to put it beyond
question that he was helpless, that he was in the last imbecility of the body.
He moved by inches, he let himself down with little gasps of caution. And
yet, unless the philosophical entities called time and space have no vestige
even of a practical existence, it appeared quite unquestionable that he had
run after the omnibus.
Syme sprang erect upon the rocking car, and after staring wildly at the
wintry sky, that grew gloomier every moment, he ran down the steps. He
had repressed an elemental impulse to leap over the side.
Too bewildered to look back or to reason, he rushed into one of the little
courts at the side of Fleet Street as a rabbit rushes into a hole. He had a
vague idea, if this incomprehensible old Jack-in-the-box was really
pursuing him, that in that labyrinth of little streets he could soon throw him
off the scent. He dived in and out of those crooked lanes, which were more
like cracks than thoroughfares; and by the time that he had completed about
twenty alternate angles and described an unthinkable polygon, he paused to
listen for any sound of pursuit. There was none; there could not in any case
have been much, for the little streets were thick with the soundless snow.
Somewhere behind Red Lion Court, however, he noticed a place where
some energetic citizen had cleared away the snow for a space of about
twenty yards, leaving the wet, glistening cobble-stones. He thought little of
this as he passed it, only plunging into yet another arm of the maze. But
when a few hundred yards farther on he stood still again to listen, his heart
stood still also, for he heard from that space of rugged stones the clinking
crutch and labouring feet of the infernal cripple.
The sky above was loaded with the clouds of snow, leaving London in a
darkness and oppression premature for that hour of the evening. On each
side of Syme the walls of the alley were blind and featureless; there was no
little window or any kind of eve. He felt a new impulse to break out of this
hive of houses, and to get once more into the open and lamp-lit street. Yet
he rambled and dodged for a long time before he struck the main
thoroughfare. When he did so, he struck it much farther up than he had
de Worms. He let himself into a seat with characteristic care, and wrapped
himself up to the chin in the mackintosh rug.
Every movement of the old man’s tottering figure and vague hands, every
uncertain gesture and panic-stricken pause, seemed to put it beyond
question that he was helpless, that he was in the last imbecility of the body.
He moved by inches, he let himself down with little gasps of caution. And
yet, unless the philosophical entities called time and space have no vestige
even of a practical existence, it appeared quite unquestionable that he had
run after the omnibus.
Syme sprang erect upon the rocking car, and after staring wildly at the
wintry sky, that grew gloomier every moment, he ran down the steps. He
had repressed an elemental impulse to leap over the side.
Too bewildered to look back or to reason, he rushed into one of the little
courts at the side of Fleet Street as a rabbit rushes into a hole. He had a
vague idea, if this incomprehensible old Jack-in-the-box was really
pursuing him, that in that labyrinth of little streets he could soon throw him
off the scent. He dived in and out of those crooked lanes, which were more
like cracks than thoroughfares; and by the time that he had completed about
twenty alternate angles and described an unthinkable polygon, he paused to
listen for any sound of pursuit. There was none; there could not in any case
have been much, for the little streets were thick with the soundless snow.
Somewhere behind Red Lion Court, however, he noticed a place where
some energetic citizen had cleared away the snow for a space of about
twenty yards, leaving the wet, glistening cobble-stones. He thought little of
this as he passed it, only plunging into yet another arm of the maze. But
when a few hundred yards farther on he stood still again to listen, his heart
stood still also, for he heard from that space of rugged stones the clinking
crutch and labouring feet of the infernal cripple.
The sky above was loaded with the clouds of snow, leaving London in a
darkness and oppression premature for that hour of the evening. On each
side of Syme the walls of the alley were blind and featureless; there was no
little window or any kind of eve. He felt a new impulse to break out of this
hive of houses, and to get once more into the open and lamp-lit street. Yet
he rambled and dodged for a long time before he struck the main
thoroughfare. When he did so, he struck it much farther up than he had
Page 67
fancied. He came out into what seemed the vast and void of Ludgate Circus,
and saw St. Paul’s Cathedral sitting in the sky.
At first he was startled to find these great roads so empty, as if a
pestilence had swept through the city. Then he told himself that some
degree of emptiness was natural; first because the snow-storm was even
dangerously deep, and secondly because it was Sunday. And at the very
word Sunday he bit his lip; the word was henceforth for hire like some
indecent pun. Under the white fog of snow high up in the heaven the whole
atmosphere of the city was turned to a very queer kind of green twilight, as
of men under the sea. The sealed and sullen sunset behind the dark dome of
St. Paul’s had in it smoky and sinister colours—colours of sickly green,
dead red or decaying bronze, that were just bright enough to emphasise the
solid whiteness of the snow. But right up against these dreary colours rose
the black bulk of the cathedral; and upon the top of the cathedral was a
random splash and great stain of snow, still clinging as to an Alpine peak. It
had fallen accidentally, but just so fallen as to half drape the dome from its
very topmost point, and to pick out in perfect silver the great orb and the
cross. When Syme saw it he suddenly straightened himself, and made with
his sword-stick an involuntary salute.
He knew that that evil figure, his shadow, was creeping quickly or slowly
behind him, and he did not care.
It seemed a symbol of human faith and valour that while the skies were
darkening that high place of the earth was bright. The devils might have
captured heaven, but they had not yet captured the cross. He had a new
impulse to tear out the secret of this dancing, jumping and pursuing
paralytic; and at the entrance of the court as it opened upon the Circus he
turned, stick in hand, to face his pursuer.
Professor de Worms came slowly round the corner of the irregular alley
behind him, his unnatural form outlined against a lonely gas-lamp,
irresistibly recalling that very imaginative figure in the nursery rhymes, “the
crooked man who went a crooked mile.” He really looked as if he had been
twisted out of shape by the tortuous streets he had been threading. He came
nearer and nearer, the lamplight shining on his lifted spectacles, his lifted,
patient face. Syme waited for him as St. George waited for the dragon, as a
man waits for a final explanation or for death. And the old Professor came
and saw St. Paul’s Cathedral sitting in the sky.
At first he was startled to find these great roads so empty, as if a
pestilence had swept through the city. Then he told himself that some
degree of emptiness was natural; first because the snow-storm was even
dangerously deep, and secondly because it was Sunday. And at the very
word Sunday he bit his lip; the word was henceforth for hire like some
indecent pun. Under the white fog of snow high up in the heaven the whole
atmosphere of the city was turned to a very queer kind of green twilight, as
of men under the sea. The sealed and sullen sunset behind the dark dome of
St. Paul’s had in it smoky and sinister colours—colours of sickly green,
dead red or decaying bronze, that were just bright enough to emphasise the
solid whiteness of the snow. But right up against these dreary colours rose
the black bulk of the cathedral; and upon the top of the cathedral was a
random splash and great stain of snow, still clinging as to an Alpine peak. It
had fallen accidentally, but just so fallen as to half drape the dome from its
very topmost point, and to pick out in perfect silver the great orb and the
cross. When Syme saw it he suddenly straightened himself, and made with
his sword-stick an involuntary salute.
He knew that that evil figure, his shadow, was creeping quickly or slowly
behind him, and he did not care.
It seemed a symbol of human faith and valour that while the skies were
darkening that high place of the earth was bright. The devils might have
captured heaven, but they had not yet captured the cross. He had a new
impulse to tear out the secret of this dancing, jumping and pursuing
paralytic; and at the entrance of the court as it opened upon the Circus he
turned, stick in hand, to face his pursuer.
Professor de Worms came slowly round the corner of the irregular alley
behind him, his unnatural form outlined against a lonely gas-lamp,
irresistibly recalling that very imaginative figure in the nursery rhymes, “the
crooked man who went a crooked mile.” He really looked as if he had been
twisted out of shape by the tortuous streets he had been threading. He came
nearer and nearer, the lamplight shining on his lifted spectacles, his lifted,
patient face. Syme waited for him as St. George waited for the dragon, as a
man waits for a final explanation or for death. And the old Professor came
Page 68
right up to him and passed him like a total stranger, without even a blink of
his mournful eyelids.
There was something in this silent and unexpected innocence that left
Syme in a final fury. The man’s colourless face and manner seemed to
assert that the whole following had been an accident. Syme was galvanised
with an energy that was something between bitterness and a burst of boyish
derision. He made a wild gesture as if to knock the old man’s hat off, called
out something like “Catch me if you can,” and went racing away across the
white, open Circus. Concealment was impossible now; and looking back
over his shoulder, he could see the black figure of the old gentleman
coming after him with long, swinging strides like a man winning a mile
race. But the head upon that bounding body was still pale, grave and
professional, like the head of a lecturer upon the body of a harlequin.
This outrageous chase sped across Ludgate Circus, up Ludgate Hill,
round St. Paul’s Cathedral, along Cheapside, Syme remembering all the
nightmares he had ever known. Then Syme broke away towards the river,
and ended almost down by the docks. He saw the yellow panes of a low,
lighted public-house, flung himself into it and ordered beer. It was a foul
tavern, sprinkled with foreign sailors, a place where opium might be
smoked or knives drawn.
A moment later Professor de Worms entered the place, sat down
carefully, and asked for a glass of milk.
his mournful eyelids.
There was something in this silent and unexpected innocence that left
Syme in a final fury. The man’s colourless face and manner seemed to
assert that the whole following had been an accident. Syme was galvanised
with an energy that was something between bitterness and a burst of boyish
derision. He made a wild gesture as if to knock the old man’s hat off, called
out something like “Catch me if you can,” and went racing away across the
white, open Circus. Concealment was impossible now; and looking back
over his shoulder, he could see the black figure of the old gentleman
coming after him with long, swinging strides like a man winning a mile
race. But the head upon that bounding body was still pale, grave and
professional, like the head of a lecturer upon the body of a harlequin.
This outrageous chase sped across Ludgate Circus, up Ludgate Hill,
round St. Paul’s Cathedral, along Cheapside, Syme remembering all the
nightmares he had ever known. Then Syme broke away towards the river,
and ended almost down by the docks. He saw the yellow panes of a low,
lighted public-house, flung himself into it and ordered beer. It was a foul
tavern, sprinkled with foreign sailors, a place where opium might be
smoked or knives drawn.
A moment later Professor de Worms entered the place, sat down
carefully, and asked for a glass of milk.
Page 69
CHAPTER VIII.
THE PROFESSOR EXPLAINS
When Gabriel Syme found himself finally established in a chair, and
opposite to him, fixed and final also, the lifted eyebrows and leaden eyelids
of the Professor, his fears fully returned. This incomprehensible man from
the fierce council, after all, had certainly pursued him. If the man had one
character as a paralytic and another character as a pursuer, the antithesis
might make him more interesting, but scarcely more soothing. It would be a
very small comfort that he could not find the Professor out, if by some
serious accident the Professor should find him out. He emptied a whole
pewter pot of ale before the professor had touched his milk.
One possibility, however, kept him hopeful and yet helpless. It was just
possible that this escapade signified something other than even a slight
suspicion of him. Perhaps it was some regular form or sign. Perhaps the
foolish scamper was some sort of friendly signal that he ought to have
understood. Perhaps it was a ritual. Perhaps the new Thursday was always
chased along Cheapside, as the new Lord Mayor is always escorted along it.
He was just selecting a tentative inquiry, when the old Professor opposite
suddenly and simply cut him short. Before Syme could ask the first
diplomatic question, the old anarchist had asked suddenly, without any sort
of preparation—
“Are you a policeman?”
Whatever else Syme had expected, he had never expected anything so
brutal and actual as this. Even his great presence of mind could only
manage a reply with an air of rather blundering jocularity.
“A policeman?” he said, laughing vaguely. “Whatever made you think of
a policeman in connection with me?”
THE PROFESSOR EXPLAINS
When Gabriel Syme found himself finally established in a chair, and
opposite to him, fixed and final also, the lifted eyebrows and leaden eyelids
of the Professor, his fears fully returned. This incomprehensible man from
the fierce council, after all, had certainly pursued him. If the man had one
character as a paralytic and another character as a pursuer, the antithesis
might make him more interesting, but scarcely more soothing. It would be a
very small comfort that he could not find the Professor out, if by some
serious accident the Professor should find him out. He emptied a whole
pewter pot of ale before the professor had touched his milk.
One possibility, however, kept him hopeful and yet helpless. It was just
possible that this escapade signified something other than even a slight
suspicion of him. Perhaps it was some regular form or sign. Perhaps the
foolish scamper was some sort of friendly signal that he ought to have
understood. Perhaps it was a ritual. Perhaps the new Thursday was always
chased along Cheapside, as the new Lord Mayor is always escorted along it.
He was just selecting a tentative inquiry, when the old Professor opposite
suddenly and simply cut him short. Before Syme could ask the first
diplomatic question, the old anarchist had asked suddenly, without any sort
of preparation—
“Are you a policeman?”
Whatever else Syme had expected, he had never expected anything so
brutal and actual as this. Even his great presence of mind could only
manage a reply with an air of rather blundering jocularity.
“A policeman?” he said, laughing vaguely. “Whatever made you think of
a policeman in connection with me?”
Page 70
“The process was simple enough,” answered the Professor patiently. “I
thought you looked like a policeman. I think so now.”
“Did I take a policeman’s hat by mistake out of the restaurant?” asked
Syme, smiling wildly. “Have I by any chance got a number stuck on to me
somewhere? Have my boots got that watchful look? Why must I be a
policeman? Do, do let me be a postman.”
The old Professor shook his head with a gravity that gave no hope, but
Syme ran on with a feverish irony.
“But perhaps I misunderstood the delicacies of your German philosophy.
Perhaps policeman is a relative term. In an evolutionary sense, sir, the ape
fades so gradually into the policeman, that I myself can never detect the
shade. The monkey is only the policeman that may be. Perhaps a maiden
lady on Clapham Common is only the policeman that might have been. I
don’t mind being the policeman that might have been. I don’t mind being
anything in German thought.”
“Are you in the police service?” said the old man, ignoring all Syme’s
improvised and desperate raillery. “Are you a detective?”
Syme’s heart turned to stone, but his face never changed.
“Your suggestion is ridiculous,” he began. “Why on earth—”
The old man struck his palsied hand passionately on the rickety table,
nearly breaking it.
“Did you hear me ask a plain question, you pattering spy?” he shrieked in
a high, crazy voice. “Are you, or are you not, a police detective?”
“No!” answered Syme, like a man standing on the hangman’s drop.
“You swear it,” said the old man, leaning across to him, his dead face
becoming as it were loathsomely alive. “You swear it! You swear it! If you
swear falsely, will you be damned? Will you be sure that the devil dances at
your funeral? Will you see that the nightmare sits on your grave? Will there
really be no mistake? You are an anarchist, you are a dynamiter! Above all,
you are not in any sense a detective? You are not in the British police?”
He leant his angular elbow far across the table, and put up his large loose
hand like a flap to his ear.
“I am not in the British police,” said Syme with insane calm.
thought you looked like a policeman. I think so now.”
“Did I take a policeman’s hat by mistake out of the restaurant?” asked
Syme, smiling wildly. “Have I by any chance got a number stuck on to me
somewhere? Have my boots got that watchful look? Why must I be a
policeman? Do, do let me be a postman.”
The old Professor shook his head with a gravity that gave no hope, but
Syme ran on with a feverish irony.
“But perhaps I misunderstood the delicacies of your German philosophy.
Perhaps policeman is a relative term. In an evolutionary sense, sir, the ape
fades so gradually into the policeman, that I myself can never detect the
shade. The monkey is only the policeman that may be. Perhaps a maiden
lady on Clapham Common is only the policeman that might have been. I
don’t mind being the policeman that might have been. I don’t mind being
anything in German thought.”
“Are you in the police service?” said the old man, ignoring all Syme’s
improvised and desperate raillery. “Are you a detective?”
Syme’s heart turned to stone, but his face never changed.
“Your suggestion is ridiculous,” he began. “Why on earth—”
The old man struck his palsied hand passionately on the rickety table,
nearly breaking it.
“Did you hear me ask a plain question, you pattering spy?” he shrieked in
a high, crazy voice. “Are you, or are you not, a police detective?”
“No!” answered Syme, like a man standing on the hangman’s drop.
“You swear it,” said the old man, leaning across to him, his dead face
becoming as it were loathsomely alive. “You swear it! You swear it! If you
swear falsely, will you be damned? Will you be sure that the devil dances at
your funeral? Will you see that the nightmare sits on your grave? Will there
really be no mistake? You are an anarchist, you are a dynamiter! Above all,
you are not in any sense a detective? You are not in the British police?”
He leant his angular elbow far across the table, and put up his large loose
hand like a flap to his ear.
“I am not in the British police,” said Syme with insane calm.
Page 71
Professor de Worms fell back in his chair with a curious air of kindly
collapse.
“That’s a pity,” he said, “because I am.”
Syme sprang up straight, sending back the bench behind him with a
crash.
“Because you are what?” he said thickly. “You are what?”
“I am a policeman,” said the Professor with his first broad smile, and
beaming through his spectacles. “But as you think policeman only a relative
term, of course I have nothing to do with you. I am in the British police
force; but as you tell me you are not in the British police force, I can only
say that I met you in a dynamiters’ club. I suppose I ought to arrest you.”
And with these words he laid on the table before Syme an exact facsimile of
the blue card which Syme had in his own waistcoat pocket, the symbol of
his power from the police.
Syme had for a flash the sensation that the cosmos had turned exactly
upside down, that all trees were growing downwards and that all stars were
under his feet. Then came slowly the opposite conviction. For the last
twenty-four hours the cosmos had really been upside down, but now the
capsized universe had come right side up again. This devil from whom he
had been fleeing all day was only an elder brother of his own house, who on
the other side of the table lay back and laughed at him. He did not for the
moment ask any questions of detail; he only knew the happy and silly fact
that this shadow, which had pursued him with an intolerable oppression of
peril, was only the shadow of a friend trying to catch him up. He knew
simultaneously that he was a fool and a free man. For with any recovery
from morbidity there must go a certain healthy humiliation. There comes a
certain point in such conditions when only three things are possible: first a
perpetuation of Satanic pride, secondly tears, and third laughter. Syme’s
egotism held hard to the first course for a few seconds, and then suddenly
adopted the third. Taking his own blue police ticket from his own waist coat
pocket, he tossed it on to the table; then he flung his head back until his
spike of yellow beard almost pointed at the ceiling, and shouted with a
barbaric laughter.
Even in that close den, perpetually filled with the din of knives, plates,
cans, clamorous voices, sudden struggles and stampedes, there was
collapse.
“That’s a pity,” he said, “because I am.”
Syme sprang up straight, sending back the bench behind him with a
crash.
“Because you are what?” he said thickly. “You are what?”
“I am a policeman,” said the Professor with his first broad smile, and
beaming through his spectacles. “But as you think policeman only a relative
term, of course I have nothing to do with you. I am in the British police
force; but as you tell me you are not in the British police force, I can only
say that I met you in a dynamiters’ club. I suppose I ought to arrest you.”
And with these words he laid on the table before Syme an exact facsimile of
the blue card which Syme had in his own waistcoat pocket, the symbol of
his power from the police.
Syme had for a flash the sensation that the cosmos had turned exactly
upside down, that all trees were growing downwards and that all stars were
under his feet. Then came slowly the opposite conviction. For the last
twenty-four hours the cosmos had really been upside down, but now the
capsized universe had come right side up again. This devil from whom he
had been fleeing all day was only an elder brother of his own house, who on
the other side of the table lay back and laughed at him. He did not for the
moment ask any questions of detail; he only knew the happy and silly fact
that this shadow, which had pursued him with an intolerable oppression of
peril, was only the shadow of a friend trying to catch him up. He knew
simultaneously that he was a fool and a free man. For with any recovery
from morbidity there must go a certain healthy humiliation. There comes a
certain point in such conditions when only three things are possible: first a
perpetuation of Satanic pride, secondly tears, and third laughter. Syme’s
egotism held hard to the first course for a few seconds, and then suddenly
adopted the third. Taking his own blue police ticket from his own waist coat
pocket, he tossed it on to the table; then he flung his head back until his
spike of yellow beard almost pointed at the ceiling, and shouted with a
barbaric laughter.
Even in that close den, perpetually filled with the din of knives, plates,
cans, clamorous voices, sudden struggles and stampedes, there was
Page 72
something Homeric in Syme’s mirth which made many half-drunken men
look round.
“What yer laughing at, guv’nor?” asked one wondering labourer from the
docks.
“At myself,” answered Syme, and went off again into the agony of his
ecstatic reaction.
“Pull yourself together,” said the Professor, “or you’ll get hysterical.
Have some more beer. I’ll join you.”
“You haven’t drunk your milk,” said Syme.
“My milk!” said the other, in tones of withering and unfathomable
contempt, “my milk! Do you think I’d look at the beastly stuff when I’m
out of sight of the bloody anarchists? We’re all Christians in this room,
though perhaps,” he added, glancing around at the reeling crowd, “not strict
ones. Finish my milk? Great blazes! yes, I’ll finish it right enough!” and he
knocked the tumbler off the table, making a crash of glass and a splash of
silver fluid.
Syme was staring at him with a happy curiosity.
“I understand now,” he cried; “of course, you’re not an old man at all.”
“I can’t take my face off here,” replied Professor de Worms. “It’s rather
an elaborate make-up. As to whether I’m an old man, that’s not for me to
say. I was thirty-eight last birthday.”
“Yes, but I mean,” said Syme impatiently, “there’s nothing the matter
with you.”
“Yes,” answered the other dispassionately. “I am subject to colds.”
Syme’s laughter at all this had about it a wild weakness of relief. He
laughed at the idea of the paralytic Professor being really a young actor
dressed up as if for the foot-lights. But he felt that he would have laughed
as loudly if a pepperpot had fallen over.
The false Professor drank and wiped his false beard.
“Did you know,” he asked, “that that man Gogol was one of us?”
“I? No, I didn’t know it,” answered Syme in some surprise. “But didn’t
you?”
“I knew no more than the dead,” replied the man who called himself de
Worms. “I thought the President was talking about me, and I rattled in my
look round.
“What yer laughing at, guv’nor?” asked one wondering labourer from the
docks.
“At myself,” answered Syme, and went off again into the agony of his
ecstatic reaction.
“Pull yourself together,” said the Professor, “or you’ll get hysterical.
Have some more beer. I’ll join you.”
“You haven’t drunk your milk,” said Syme.
“My milk!” said the other, in tones of withering and unfathomable
contempt, “my milk! Do you think I’d look at the beastly stuff when I’m
out of sight of the bloody anarchists? We’re all Christians in this room,
though perhaps,” he added, glancing around at the reeling crowd, “not strict
ones. Finish my milk? Great blazes! yes, I’ll finish it right enough!” and he
knocked the tumbler off the table, making a crash of glass and a splash of
silver fluid.
Syme was staring at him with a happy curiosity.
“I understand now,” he cried; “of course, you’re not an old man at all.”
“I can’t take my face off here,” replied Professor de Worms. “It’s rather
an elaborate make-up. As to whether I’m an old man, that’s not for me to
say. I was thirty-eight last birthday.”
“Yes, but I mean,” said Syme impatiently, “there’s nothing the matter
with you.”
“Yes,” answered the other dispassionately. “I am subject to colds.”
Syme’s laughter at all this had about it a wild weakness of relief. He
laughed at the idea of the paralytic Professor being really a young actor
dressed up as if for the foot-lights. But he felt that he would have laughed
as loudly if a pepperpot had fallen over.
The false Professor drank and wiped his false beard.
“Did you know,” he asked, “that that man Gogol was one of us?”
“I? No, I didn’t know it,” answered Syme in some surprise. “But didn’t
you?”
“I knew no more than the dead,” replied the man who called himself de
Worms. “I thought the President was talking about me, and I rattled in my
Page 73
boots.”
“And I thought he was talking about me,” said Syme, with his rather
reckless laughter. “I had my hand on my revolver all the time.”
“So had I,” said the Professor grimly; “so had Gogol evidently.”
Syme struck the table with an exclamation.
“Why, there were three of us there!” he cried. “Three out of seven is a
fighting number. If we had only known that we were three!”
The face of Professor de Worms darkened, and he did not look up.
“We were three,” he said. “If we had been three hundred we could still
have done nothing.”
“Not if we were three hundred against four?” asked Syme, jeering rather
boisterously.
“No,” said the Professor with sobriety, “not if we were three hundred
against Sunday.”
And the mere name struck Syme cold and serious; his laughter had died
in his heart before it could die on his lips. The face of the unforgettable
President sprang into his mind as startling as a coloured photograph, and he
remarked this difference between Sunday and all his satellites, that their
faces, however fierce or sinister, became gradually blurred by memory like
other human faces, whereas Sunday’s seemed almost to grow more actual
during absence, as if a man’s painted portrait should slowly come alive.
They were both silent for a measure of moments, and then Syme’s speech
came with a rush, like the sudden foaming of champagne.
“Professor,” he cried, “it is intolerable. Are you afraid of this man?”
The Professor lifted his heavy lids, and gazed at Syme with large, wide-
open, blue eyes of an almost ethereal honesty.
“Yes, I am,” he said mildly. “So are you.”
Syme was dumb for an instant. Then he rose to his feet erect, like an
insulted man, and thrust the chair away from him.
“Yes,” he said in a voice indescribable, “you are right. I am afraid of him.
Therefore I swear by God that I will seek out this man whom I fear until I
find him, and strike him on the mouth. If heaven were his throne and the
earth his footstool, I swear that I would pull him down.”
“How?” asked the staring Professor. “Why?”
“And I thought he was talking about me,” said Syme, with his rather
reckless laughter. “I had my hand on my revolver all the time.”
“So had I,” said the Professor grimly; “so had Gogol evidently.”
Syme struck the table with an exclamation.
“Why, there were three of us there!” he cried. “Three out of seven is a
fighting number. If we had only known that we were three!”
The face of Professor de Worms darkened, and he did not look up.
“We were three,” he said. “If we had been three hundred we could still
have done nothing.”
“Not if we were three hundred against four?” asked Syme, jeering rather
boisterously.
“No,” said the Professor with sobriety, “not if we were three hundred
against Sunday.”
And the mere name struck Syme cold and serious; his laughter had died
in his heart before it could die on his lips. The face of the unforgettable
President sprang into his mind as startling as a coloured photograph, and he
remarked this difference between Sunday and all his satellites, that their
faces, however fierce or sinister, became gradually blurred by memory like
other human faces, whereas Sunday’s seemed almost to grow more actual
during absence, as if a man’s painted portrait should slowly come alive.
They were both silent for a measure of moments, and then Syme’s speech
came with a rush, like the sudden foaming of champagne.
“Professor,” he cried, “it is intolerable. Are you afraid of this man?”
The Professor lifted his heavy lids, and gazed at Syme with large, wide-
open, blue eyes of an almost ethereal honesty.
“Yes, I am,” he said mildly. “So are you.”
Syme was dumb for an instant. Then he rose to his feet erect, like an
insulted man, and thrust the chair away from him.
“Yes,” he said in a voice indescribable, “you are right. I am afraid of him.
Therefore I swear by God that I will seek out this man whom I fear until I
find him, and strike him on the mouth. If heaven were his throne and the
earth his footstool, I swear that I would pull him down.”
“How?” asked the staring Professor. “Why?”
Page 74
“Because I am afraid of him,” said Syme; “and no man should leave in
the universe anything of which he is afraid.”
De Worms blinked at him with a sort of blind wonder. He made an effort
to speak, but Syme went on in a low voice, but with an undercurrent of
inhuman exaltation—
“Who would condescend to strike down the mere things that he does not
fear? Who would debase himself to be merely brave, like any common
prizefighter? Who would stoop to be fearless—like a tree? Fight the thing
that you fear. You remember the old tale of the English clergyman who gave
the last rites to the brigand of Sicily, and how on his death-bed the great
robber said, ‘I can give you no money, but I can give you advice for a
lifetime: your thumb on the blade, and strike upwards.’ So I say to you,
strike upwards, if you strike at the stars.”
The other looked at the ceiling, one of the tricks of his pose.
“Sunday is a fixed star,” he said.
“You shall see him a falling star,” said Syme, and put on his hat.
The decision of his gesture drew the Professor vaguely to his feet.
“Have you any idea,” he asked, with a sort of benevolent bewilderment,
“exactly where you are going?”
“Yes,” replied Syme shortly, “I am going to prevent this bomb being
thrown in Paris.”
“Have you any conception how?” inquired the other.
“No,” said Syme with equal decision.
“You remember, of course,” resumed the soi-disant de Worms, pulling his
beard and looking out of the window, “that when we broke up rather
hurriedly the whole arrangements for the atrocity were left in the private
hands of the Marquis and Dr. Bull. The Marquis is by this time probably
crossing the Channel. But where he will go and what he will do it is
doubtful whether even the President knows; certainly we don’t know. The
only man who does know is Dr. Bull.”
“Confound it!” cried Syme. “And we don’t know where he is.”
“Yes,” said the other in his curious, absent-minded way, “I know where
he is myself.”
“Will you tell me?” asked Syme with eager eyes.
the universe anything of which he is afraid.”
De Worms blinked at him with a sort of blind wonder. He made an effort
to speak, but Syme went on in a low voice, but with an undercurrent of
inhuman exaltation—
“Who would condescend to strike down the mere things that he does not
fear? Who would debase himself to be merely brave, like any common
prizefighter? Who would stoop to be fearless—like a tree? Fight the thing
that you fear. You remember the old tale of the English clergyman who gave
the last rites to the brigand of Sicily, and how on his death-bed the great
robber said, ‘I can give you no money, but I can give you advice for a
lifetime: your thumb on the blade, and strike upwards.’ So I say to you,
strike upwards, if you strike at the stars.”
The other looked at the ceiling, one of the tricks of his pose.
“Sunday is a fixed star,” he said.
“You shall see him a falling star,” said Syme, and put on his hat.
The decision of his gesture drew the Professor vaguely to his feet.
“Have you any idea,” he asked, with a sort of benevolent bewilderment,
“exactly where you are going?”
“Yes,” replied Syme shortly, “I am going to prevent this bomb being
thrown in Paris.”
“Have you any conception how?” inquired the other.
“No,” said Syme with equal decision.
“You remember, of course,” resumed the soi-disant de Worms, pulling his
beard and looking out of the window, “that when we broke up rather
hurriedly the whole arrangements for the atrocity were left in the private
hands of the Marquis and Dr. Bull. The Marquis is by this time probably
crossing the Channel. But where he will go and what he will do it is
doubtful whether even the President knows; certainly we don’t know. The
only man who does know is Dr. Bull.”
“Confound it!” cried Syme. “And we don’t know where he is.”
“Yes,” said the other in his curious, absent-minded way, “I know where
he is myself.”
“Will you tell me?” asked Syme with eager eyes.
Page 75
“I will take you there,” said the Professor, and took down his own hat
from a peg.
Syme stood looking at him with a sort of rigid excitement.
“What do you mean?” he asked sharply. “Will you join me? Will you
take the risk?”
“Young man,” said the Professor pleasantly, “I am amused to observe that
you think I am a coward. As to that I will say only one word, and that shall
be entirely in the manner of your own philosophical rhetoric. You think that
it is possible to pull down the President. I know that it is impossible, and I
am going to try it,” and opening the tavern door, which let in a blast of
bitter air, they went out together into the dark streets by the docks.
Most of the snow was melted or trampled to mud, but here and there a
clot of it still showed grey rather than white in the gloom. The small streets
were sloppy and full of pools, which reflected the flaming lamps irregularly,
and by accident, like fragments of some other and fallen world. Syme felt
almost dazed as he stepped through this growing confusion of lights and
shadows; but his companion walked on with a certain briskness, towards
where, at the end of the street, an inch or two of the lamplit river looked
like a bar of flame.
“Where are you going?” Syme inquired.
“Just now,” answered the Professor, “I am going just round the corner to
see whether Dr. Bull has gone to bed. He is hygienic, and retires early.”
“Dr. Bull!” exclaimed Syme. “Does he live round the corner?”
“No,” answered his friend. “As a matter of fact he lives some way off, on
the other side of the river, but we can tell from here whether he has gone to
bed.”
Turning the corner as he spoke, and facing the dim river, flecked with
flame, he pointed with his stick to the other bank. On the Surrey side at this
point there ran out into the Thames, seeming almost to overhang it, a bulk
and cluster of those tall tenements, dotted with lighted windows, and rising
like factory chimneys to an almost insane height. Their special poise and
position made one block of buildings especially look like a Tower of Babel
with a hundred eyes. Syme had never seen any of the sky-scraping
buildings in America, so he could only think of the buildings in a dream.
from a peg.
Syme stood looking at him with a sort of rigid excitement.
“What do you mean?” he asked sharply. “Will you join me? Will you
take the risk?”
“Young man,” said the Professor pleasantly, “I am amused to observe that
you think I am a coward. As to that I will say only one word, and that shall
be entirely in the manner of your own philosophical rhetoric. You think that
it is possible to pull down the President. I know that it is impossible, and I
am going to try it,” and opening the tavern door, which let in a blast of
bitter air, they went out together into the dark streets by the docks.
Most of the snow was melted or trampled to mud, but here and there a
clot of it still showed grey rather than white in the gloom. The small streets
were sloppy and full of pools, which reflected the flaming lamps irregularly,
and by accident, like fragments of some other and fallen world. Syme felt
almost dazed as he stepped through this growing confusion of lights and
shadows; but his companion walked on with a certain briskness, towards
where, at the end of the street, an inch or two of the lamplit river looked
like a bar of flame.
“Where are you going?” Syme inquired.
“Just now,” answered the Professor, “I am going just round the corner to
see whether Dr. Bull has gone to bed. He is hygienic, and retires early.”
“Dr. Bull!” exclaimed Syme. “Does he live round the corner?”
“No,” answered his friend. “As a matter of fact he lives some way off, on
the other side of the river, but we can tell from here whether he has gone to
bed.”
Turning the corner as he spoke, and facing the dim river, flecked with
flame, he pointed with his stick to the other bank. On the Surrey side at this
point there ran out into the Thames, seeming almost to overhang it, a bulk
and cluster of those tall tenements, dotted with lighted windows, and rising
like factory chimneys to an almost insane height. Their special poise and
position made one block of buildings especially look like a Tower of Babel
with a hundred eyes. Syme had never seen any of the sky-scraping
buildings in America, so he could only think of the buildings in a dream.
Page 76
Even as he stared, the highest light in this innumerably lighted turret
abruptly went out, as if this black Argus had winked at him with one of his
innumerable eyes.
Professor de Worms swung round on his heel, and struck his stick against
his boot.
“We are too late,” he said, “the hygienic Doctor has gone to bed.”
“What do you mean?” asked Syme. “Does he live over there, then?”
“Yes,” said de Worms, “behind that particular window which you can’t
see. Come along and get some dinner. We must call on him tomorrow
morning.”
Without further parley, he led the way through several by-ways until they
came out into the flare and clamour of the East India Dock Road. The
Professor, who seemed to know his way about the neighbourhood,
proceeded to a place where the line of lighted shops fell back into a sort of
abrupt twilight and quiet, in which an old white inn, all out of repair, stood
back some twenty feet from the road.
“You can find good English inns left by accident everywhere, like
fossils,” explained the Professor. “I once found a decent place in the West
End.”
“I suppose,” said Syme, smiling, “that this is the corresponding decent
place in the East End?”
“It is,” said the Professor reverently, and went in.
In that place they dined and slept, both very thoroughly. The beans and
bacon, which these unaccountable people cooked well, the astonishing
emergence of Burgundy from their cellars, crowned Syme’s sense of a new
comradeship and comfort. Through all this ordeal his root horror had been
isolation, and there are no words to express the abyss between isolation and
having one ally. It may be conceded to the mathematicians that four is twice
two. But two is not twice one; two is two thousand times one. That is why,
in spite of a hundred disadvantages, the world will always return to
monogamy.
Syme was able to pour out for the first time the whole of his outrageous
tale, from the time when Gregory had taken him to the little tavern by the
river. He did it idly and amply, in a luxuriant monologue, as a man speaks
with very old friends. On his side, also, the man who had impersonated
abruptly went out, as if this black Argus had winked at him with one of his
innumerable eyes.
Professor de Worms swung round on his heel, and struck his stick against
his boot.
“We are too late,” he said, “the hygienic Doctor has gone to bed.”
“What do you mean?” asked Syme. “Does he live over there, then?”
“Yes,” said de Worms, “behind that particular window which you can’t
see. Come along and get some dinner. We must call on him tomorrow
morning.”
Without further parley, he led the way through several by-ways until they
came out into the flare and clamour of the East India Dock Road. The
Professor, who seemed to know his way about the neighbourhood,
proceeded to a place where the line of lighted shops fell back into a sort of
abrupt twilight and quiet, in which an old white inn, all out of repair, stood
back some twenty feet from the road.
“You can find good English inns left by accident everywhere, like
fossils,” explained the Professor. “I once found a decent place in the West
End.”
“I suppose,” said Syme, smiling, “that this is the corresponding decent
place in the East End?”
“It is,” said the Professor reverently, and went in.
In that place they dined and slept, both very thoroughly. The beans and
bacon, which these unaccountable people cooked well, the astonishing
emergence of Burgundy from their cellars, crowned Syme’s sense of a new
comradeship and comfort. Through all this ordeal his root horror had been
isolation, and there are no words to express the abyss between isolation and
having one ally. It may be conceded to the mathematicians that four is twice
two. But two is not twice one; two is two thousand times one. That is why,
in spite of a hundred disadvantages, the world will always return to
monogamy.
Syme was able to pour out for the first time the whole of his outrageous
tale, from the time when Gregory had taken him to the little tavern by the
river. He did it idly and amply, in a luxuriant monologue, as a man speaks
with very old friends. On his side, also, the man who had impersonated
Page 77
Professor de Worms was not less communicative. His own story was almost
as silly as Syme’s.
“That’s a good get-up of yours,” said Syme, draining a glass of Macon;
“a lot better than old Gogol’s. Even at the start I thought he was a bit too
hairy.”
“A difference of artistic theory,” replied the Professor pensively. “Gogol
was an idealist. He made up as the abstract or platonic ideal of an anarchist.
But I am a realist. I am a portrait painter. But, indeed, to say that I am a
portrait painter is an inadequate expression. I am a portrait.”
“I don’t understand you,” said Syme.
“I am a portrait,” repeated the Professor. “I am a portrait of the celebrated
Professor de Worms, who is, I believe, in Naples.”
“You mean you are made up like him,” said Syme. “But doesn’t he know
that you are taking his nose in vain?”
“He knows it right enough,” replied his friend cheerfully.
“Then why doesn’t he denounce you?”
“I have denounced him,” answered the Professor.
“Do explain yourself,” said Syme.
“With pleasure, if you don’t mind hearing my story,” replied the eminent
foreign philosopher. “I am by profession an actor, and my name is Wilks.
When I was on the stage I mixed with all sorts of Bohemian and blackguard
company. Sometimes I touched the edge of the turf, sometimes the riff-raff
of the arts, and occasionally the political refugee. In some den of exiled
dreamers I was introduced to the great German Nihilist philosopher,
Professor de Worms. I did not gather much about him beyond his
appearance, which was very disgusting, and which I studied carefully. I
understood that he had proved that the destructive principle in the universe
was God; hence he insisted on the need for a furious and incessant energy,
rending all things in pieces. Energy, he said, was the All. He was lame,
shortsighted, and partially paralytic. When I met him I was in a frivolous
mood, and I disliked him so much that I resolved to imitate him. If I had
been a draughtsman I would have drawn a caricature. I was only an actor, I
could only act a caricature. I made myself up into what was meant for a
wild exaggeration of the old Professor’s dirty old self. When I went into the
room full of his supporters I expected to be received with a roar of laughter,
as silly as Syme’s.
“That’s a good get-up of yours,” said Syme, draining a glass of Macon;
“a lot better than old Gogol’s. Even at the start I thought he was a bit too
hairy.”
“A difference of artistic theory,” replied the Professor pensively. “Gogol
was an idealist. He made up as the abstract or platonic ideal of an anarchist.
But I am a realist. I am a portrait painter. But, indeed, to say that I am a
portrait painter is an inadequate expression. I am a portrait.”
“I don’t understand you,” said Syme.
“I am a portrait,” repeated the Professor. “I am a portrait of the celebrated
Professor de Worms, who is, I believe, in Naples.”
“You mean you are made up like him,” said Syme. “But doesn’t he know
that you are taking his nose in vain?”
“He knows it right enough,” replied his friend cheerfully.
“Then why doesn’t he denounce you?”
“I have denounced him,” answered the Professor.
“Do explain yourself,” said Syme.
“With pleasure, if you don’t mind hearing my story,” replied the eminent
foreign philosopher. “I am by profession an actor, and my name is Wilks.
When I was on the stage I mixed with all sorts of Bohemian and blackguard
company. Sometimes I touched the edge of the turf, sometimes the riff-raff
of the arts, and occasionally the political refugee. In some den of exiled
dreamers I was introduced to the great German Nihilist philosopher,
Professor de Worms. I did not gather much about him beyond his
appearance, which was very disgusting, and which I studied carefully. I
understood that he had proved that the destructive principle in the universe
was God; hence he insisted on the need for a furious and incessant energy,
rending all things in pieces. Energy, he said, was the All. He was lame,
shortsighted, and partially paralytic. When I met him I was in a frivolous
mood, and I disliked him so much that I resolved to imitate him. If I had
been a draughtsman I would have drawn a caricature. I was only an actor, I
could only act a caricature. I made myself up into what was meant for a
wild exaggeration of the old Professor’s dirty old self. When I went into the
room full of his supporters I expected to be received with a roar of laughter,
Page 78
or (if they were too far gone) with a roar of indignation at the insult. I
cannot describe the surprise I felt when my entrance was received with a
respectful silence, followed (when I had first opened my lips) with a
murmur of admiration. The curse of the perfect artist had fallen upon me. I
had been too subtle, I had been too true. They thought I really was the great
Nihilist Professor. I was a healthy-minded young man at the time, and I
confess that it was a blow. Before I could fully recover, however, two or
three of these admirers ran up to me radiating indignation, and told me that
a public insult had been put upon me in the next room. I inquired its nature.
It seemed that an impertinent fellow had dressed himself up as a
preposterous parody of myself. I had drunk more champagne than was good
for me, and in a flash of folly I decided to see the situation through.
Consequently it was to meet the glare of the company and my own lifted
eyebrows and freezing eyes that the real Professor came into the room.
“I need hardly say there was a collision. The pessimists all round me
looked anxiously from one Professor to the other Professor to see which
was really the more feeble. But I won. An old man in poor health, like my
rival, could not be expected to be so impressively feeble as a young actor in
the prime of life. You see, he really had paralysis, and working within this
definite limitation, he couldn’t be so jolly paralytic as I was. Then he tried
to blast my claims intellectually. I countered that by a very simple dodge.
Whenever he said something that nobody but he could understand, I replied
with something which I could not even understand myself. ‘I don’t fancy,’
he said, ‘that you could have worked out the principle that evolution is only
negation, since there inheres in it the introduction of lacuna, which are an
essential of differentiation.’ I replied quite scornfully, ‘You read all that up
in Pinckwerts; the notion that involution functioned eugenically was
exposed long ago by Glumpe.’ It is unnecessary for me to say that there
never were such people as Pinckwerts and Glumpe. But the people all round
(rather to my surprise) seemed to remember them quite well, and the
Professor, finding that the learned and mysterious method left him rather at
the mercy of an enemy slightly deficient in scruples, fell back upon a more
popular form of wit. ‘I see,’ he sneered, ‘you prevail like the false pig in
Æsop.’ ‘And you fail,’ I answered, smiling, ‘like the hedgehog in
Montaigne.’ Need I say that there is no hedgehog in Montaigne? ‘Your
claptrap comes off,’ he said; ‘so would your beard.’ I had no intelligent
answer to this, which was quite true and rather witty. But I laughed heartily,
cannot describe the surprise I felt when my entrance was received with a
respectful silence, followed (when I had first opened my lips) with a
murmur of admiration. The curse of the perfect artist had fallen upon me. I
had been too subtle, I had been too true. They thought I really was the great
Nihilist Professor. I was a healthy-minded young man at the time, and I
confess that it was a blow. Before I could fully recover, however, two or
three of these admirers ran up to me radiating indignation, and told me that
a public insult had been put upon me in the next room. I inquired its nature.
It seemed that an impertinent fellow had dressed himself up as a
preposterous parody of myself. I had drunk more champagne than was good
for me, and in a flash of folly I decided to see the situation through.
Consequently it was to meet the glare of the company and my own lifted
eyebrows and freezing eyes that the real Professor came into the room.
“I need hardly say there was a collision. The pessimists all round me
looked anxiously from one Professor to the other Professor to see which
was really the more feeble. But I won. An old man in poor health, like my
rival, could not be expected to be so impressively feeble as a young actor in
the prime of life. You see, he really had paralysis, and working within this
definite limitation, he couldn’t be so jolly paralytic as I was. Then he tried
to blast my claims intellectually. I countered that by a very simple dodge.
Whenever he said something that nobody but he could understand, I replied
with something which I could not even understand myself. ‘I don’t fancy,’
he said, ‘that you could have worked out the principle that evolution is only
negation, since there inheres in it the introduction of lacuna, which are an
essential of differentiation.’ I replied quite scornfully, ‘You read all that up
in Pinckwerts; the notion that involution functioned eugenically was
exposed long ago by Glumpe.’ It is unnecessary for me to say that there
never were such people as Pinckwerts and Glumpe. But the people all round
(rather to my surprise) seemed to remember them quite well, and the
Professor, finding that the learned and mysterious method left him rather at
the mercy of an enemy slightly deficient in scruples, fell back upon a more
popular form of wit. ‘I see,’ he sneered, ‘you prevail like the false pig in
Æsop.’ ‘And you fail,’ I answered, smiling, ‘like the hedgehog in
Montaigne.’ Need I say that there is no hedgehog in Montaigne? ‘Your
claptrap comes off,’ he said; ‘so would your beard.’ I had no intelligent
answer to this, which was quite true and rather witty. But I laughed heartily,
Page 79
answered, ‘Like the Pantheist’s boots,’ at random, and turned on my heel
with all the honours of victory. The real Professor was thrown out, but not
with violence, though one man tried very patiently to pull off his nose. He is
now, I believe, received everywhere in Europe as a delightful impostor. His
apparent earnestness and anger, you see, make him all the more
entertaining.”
“Well,” said Syme, “I can understand your putting on his dirty old beard
for a night’s practical joke, but I don’t understand your never taking it off
again.”
“That is the rest of the story,” said the impersonator. “When I myself left
the company, followed by reverent applause, I went limping down the dark
street, hoping that I should soon be far enough away to be able to walk like
a human being. To my astonishment, as I was turning the corner, I felt a
touch on the shoulder, and turning, found myself under the shadow of an
enormous policeman. He told me I was wanted. I struck a sort of paralytic
attitude, and cried in a high German accent, ‘Yes, I am wanted—by the
oppressed of the world. You are arresting me on the charge of being the
great anarchist, Professor de Worms.’ The policeman impassively consulted
a paper in his hand, ‘No, sir,’ he said civilly, ‘at least, not exactly, sir. I am
arresting you on the charge of not being the celebrated anarchist, Professor
de Worms.’ This charge, if it was criminal at all, was certainly the lighter of
the two, and I went along with the man, doubtful, but not greatly dismayed.
I was shown into a number of rooms, and eventually into the presence of a
police officer, who explained that a serious campaign had been opened
against the centres of anarchy, and that this, my successful masquerade,
might be of considerable value to the public safety. He offered me a good
salary and this little blue card. Though our conversation was short, he struck
me as a man of very massive common sense and humour; but I cannot tell
you much about him personally, because—”
Syme laid down his knife and fork.
“I know,” he said, “because you talked to him in a dark room.”
Professor de Worms nodded and drained his glass.
with all the honours of victory. The real Professor was thrown out, but not
with violence, though one man tried very patiently to pull off his nose. He is
now, I believe, received everywhere in Europe as a delightful impostor. His
apparent earnestness and anger, you see, make him all the more
entertaining.”
“Well,” said Syme, “I can understand your putting on his dirty old beard
for a night’s practical joke, but I don’t understand your never taking it off
again.”
“That is the rest of the story,” said the impersonator. “When I myself left
the company, followed by reverent applause, I went limping down the dark
street, hoping that I should soon be far enough away to be able to walk like
a human being. To my astonishment, as I was turning the corner, I felt a
touch on the shoulder, and turning, found myself under the shadow of an
enormous policeman. He told me I was wanted. I struck a sort of paralytic
attitude, and cried in a high German accent, ‘Yes, I am wanted—by the
oppressed of the world. You are arresting me on the charge of being the
great anarchist, Professor de Worms.’ The policeman impassively consulted
a paper in his hand, ‘No, sir,’ he said civilly, ‘at least, not exactly, sir. I am
arresting you on the charge of not being the celebrated anarchist, Professor
de Worms.’ This charge, if it was criminal at all, was certainly the lighter of
the two, and I went along with the man, doubtful, but not greatly dismayed.
I was shown into a number of rooms, and eventually into the presence of a
police officer, who explained that a serious campaign had been opened
against the centres of anarchy, and that this, my successful masquerade,
might be of considerable value to the public safety. He offered me a good
salary and this little blue card. Though our conversation was short, he struck
me as a man of very massive common sense and humour; but I cannot tell
you much about him personally, because—”
Syme laid down his knife and fork.
“I know,” he said, “because you talked to him in a dark room.”
Professor de Worms nodded and drained his glass.
Page 80
CHAPTER IX.
THE MAN IN SPECTACLES
“Burgundy is a jolly thing,” said the Professor sadly, as he set his glass
down.
“You don’t look as if it were,” said Syme; “you drink it as if it were
medicine.”
“You must excuse my manner,” said the Professor dismally, “my position
is rather a curious one. Inside I am really bursting with boyish merriment;
but I acted the paralytic Professor so well, that now I can’t leave off. So that
when I am among friends, and have no need at all to disguise myself, I still
can’t help speaking slow and wrinkling my forehead—just as if it were my
forehead. I can be quite happy, you understand, but only in a paralytic sort
of way. The most buoyant exclamations leap up in my heart, but they come
out of my mouth quite different. You should hear me say, ‘Buck up, old
cock!’ It would bring tears to your eyes.”
“It does,” said Syme; “but I cannot help thinking that apart from all that
you are really a bit worried.”
The Professor started a little and looked at him steadily.
“You are a very clever fellow,” he said, “it is a pleasure to work with you.
Yes, I have rather a heavy cloud in my head. There is a great problem to
face,” and he sank his bald brow in his two hands.
Then he said in a low voice—
“Can you play the piano?”
“Yes,” said Syme in simple wonder, “I’m supposed to have a good
touch.”
Then, as the other did not speak, he added—
“I trust the great cloud is lifted.”
THE MAN IN SPECTACLES
“Burgundy is a jolly thing,” said the Professor sadly, as he set his glass
down.
“You don’t look as if it were,” said Syme; “you drink it as if it were
medicine.”
“You must excuse my manner,” said the Professor dismally, “my position
is rather a curious one. Inside I am really bursting with boyish merriment;
but I acted the paralytic Professor so well, that now I can’t leave off. So that
when I am among friends, and have no need at all to disguise myself, I still
can’t help speaking slow and wrinkling my forehead—just as if it were my
forehead. I can be quite happy, you understand, but only in a paralytic sort
of way. The most buoyant exclamations leap up in my heart, but they come
out of my mouth quite different. You should hear me say, ‘Buck up, old
cock!’ It would bring tears to your eyes.”
“It does,” said Syme; “but I cannot help thinking that apart from all that
you are really a bit worried.”
The Professor started a little and looked at him steadily.
“You are a very clever fellow,” he said, “it is a pleasure to work with you.
Yes, I have rather a heavy cloud in my head. There is a great problem to
face,” and he sank his bald brow in his two hands.
Then he said in a low voice—
“Can you play the piano?”
“Yes,” said Syme in simple wonder, “I’m supposed to have a good
touch.”
Then, as the other did not speak, he added—
“I trust the great cloud is lifted.”
Page 81
After a long silence, the Professor said out of the cavernous shadow of
his hands—
“It would have done just as well if you could work a typewriter.”
“Thank you,” said Syme, “you flatter me.”
“Listen to me,” said the other, “and remember whom we have to see
tomorrow. You and I are going tomorrow to attempt something which is
very much more dangerous than trying to steal the Crown Jewels out of the
Tower. We are trying to steal a secret from a very sharp, very strong, and
very wicked man. I believe there is no man, except the President, of course,
who is so seriously startling and formidable as that little grinning fellow in
goggles. He has not perhaps the white-hot enthusiasm unto death, the mad
martyrdom for anarchy, which marks the Secretary. But then that very
fanaticism in the Secretary has a human pathos, and is almost a redeeming
trait. But the little Doctor has a brutal sanity that is more shocking than the
Secretary’s disease. Don’t you notice his detestable virility and vitality. He
bounces like an india-rubber ball. Depend on it, Sunday was not asleep (I
wonder if he ever sleeps?) when he locked up all the plans of this outrage in
the round, black head of Dr. Bull.”
“And you think,” said Syme, “that this unique monster will be soothed if
I play the piano to him?”
“Don’t be an ass,” said his mentor. “I mentioned the piano because it
gives one quick and independent fingers. Syme, if we are to go through this
interview and come out sane or alive, we must have some code of signals
between us that this brute will not see. I have made a rough alphabetical
cypher corresponding to the five fingers—like this, see,” and he rippled
with his fingers on the wooden table—“B A D, bad, a word we may
frequently require.”
Syme poured himself out another glass of wine, and began to study the
scheme. He was abnormally quick with his brains at puzzles, and with his
hands at conjuring, and it did not take him long to learn how he might
convey simple messages by what would seem to be idle taps upon a table or
knee. But wine and companionship had always the effect of inspiring him to
a farcical ingenuity, and the Professor soon found himself struggling with
the too vast energy of the new language, as it passed through the heated
brain of Syme.
his hands—
“It would have done just as well if you could work a typewriter.”
“Thank you,” said Syme, “you flatter me.”
“Listen to me,” said the other, “and remember whom we have to see
tomorrow. You and I are going tomorrow to attempt something which is
very much more dangerous than trying to steal the Crown Jewels out of the
Tower. We are trying to steal a secret from a very sharp, very strong, and
very wicked man. I believe there is no man, except the President, of course,
who is so seriously startling and formidable as that little grinning fellow in
goggles. He has not perhaps the white-hot enthusiasm unto death, the mad
martyrdom for anarchy, which marks the Secretary. But then that very
fanaticism in the Secretary has a human pathos, and is almost a redeeming
trait. But the little Doctor has a brutal sanity that is more shocking than the
Secretary’s disease. Don’t you notice his detestable virility and vitality. He
bounces like an india-rubber ball. Depend on it, Sunday was not asleep (I
wonder if he ever sleeps?) when he locked up all the plans of this outrage in
the round, black head of Dr. Bull.”
“And you think,” said Syme, “that this unique monster will be soothed if
I play the piano to him?”
“Don’t be an ass,” said his mentor. “I mentioned the piano because it
gives one quick and independent fingers. Syme, if we are to go through this
interview and come out sane or alive, we must have some code of signals
between us that this brute will not see. I have made a rough alphabetical
cypher corresponding to the five fingers—like this, see,” and he rippled
with his fingers on the wooden table—“B A D, bad, a word we may
frequently require.”
Syme poured himself out another glass of wine, and began to study the
scheme. He was abnormally quick with his brains at puzzles, and with his
hands at conjuring, and it did not take him long to learn how he might
convey simple messages by what would seem to be idle taps upon a table or
knee. But wine and companionship had always the effect of inspiring him to
a farcical ingenuity, and the Professor soon found himself struggling with
the too vast energy of the new language, as it passed through the heated
brain of Syme.
Page 82
“We must have several word-signs,” said Syme seriously—“words that
we are likely to want, fine shades of meaning. My favourite word is
‘coeval’. What’s yours?”
“Do stop playing the goat,” said the Professor plaintively. “You don’t
know how serious this is.”
“‘Lush’ too,” said Syme, shaking his head sagaciously, “we must have
‘lush’—word applied to grass, don’t you know?”
“Do you imagine,” asked the Professor furiously, “that we are going to
talk to Dr. Bull about grass?”
“There are several ways in which the subject could be approached,” said
Syme reflectively, “and the word introduced without appearing forced. We
might say, ‘Dr. Bull, as a revolutionist, you remember that a tyrant once
advised us to eat grass; and indeed many of us, looking on the fresh lush
grass of summer...’”
“Do you understand,” said the other, “that this is a tragedy?”
“Perfectly,” replied Syme; “always be comic in a tragedy. What the deuce
else can you do? I wish this language of yours had a wider scope. I suppose
we could not extend it from the fingers to the toes? That would involve
pulling off our boots and socks during the conversation, which however
unobtrusively performed—”
“Syme,” said his friend with a stern simplicity, “go to bed!”
Syme, however, sat up in bed for a considerable time mastering the new
code. He was awakened next morning while the east was still sealed with
darkness, and found his grey-bearded ally standing like a ghost beside his
bed.
Syme sat up in bed blinking; then slowly collected his thoughts, threw off
the bed-clothes, and stood up. It seemed to him in some curious way that all
the safety and sociability of the night before fell with the bedclothes off
him, and he stood up in an air of cold danger. He still felt an entire trust and
loyalty towards his companion; but it was the trust between two men going
to the scaffold.
“Well,” said Syme with a forced cheerfulness as he pulled on his trousers,
“I dreamt of that alphabet of yours. Did it take you long to make it up?”
The Professor made no answer, but gazed in front of him with eyes the
colour of a wintry sea; so Syme repeated his question.
we are likely to want, fine shades of meaning. My favourite word is
‘coeval’. What’s yours?”
“Do stop playing the goat,” said the Professor plaintively. “You don’t
know how serious this is.”
“‘Lush’ too,” said Syme, shaking his head sagaciously, “we must have
‘lush’—word applied to grass, don’t you know?”
“Do you imagine,” asked the Professor furiously, “that we are going to
talk to Dr. Bull about grass?”
“There are several ways in which the subject could be approached,” said
Syme reflectively, “and the word introduced without appearing forced. We
might say, ‘Dr. Bull, as a revolutionist, you remember that a tyrant once
advised us to eat grass; and indeed many of us, looking on the fresh lush
grass of summer...’”
“Do you understand,” said the other, “that this is a tragedy?”
“Perfectly,” replied Syme; “always be comic in a tragedy. What the deuce
else can you do? I wish this language of yours had a wider scope. I suppose
we could not extend it from the fingers to the toes? That would involve
pulling off our boots and socks during the conversation, which however
unobtrusively performed—”
“Syme,” said his friend with a stern simplicity, “go to bed!”
Syme, however, sat up in bed for a considerable time mastering the new
code. He was awakened next morning while the east was still sealed with
darkness, and found his grey-bearded ally standing like a ghost beside his
bed.
Syme sat up in bed blinking; then slowly collected his thoughts, threw off
the bed-clothes, and stood up. It seemed to him in some curious way that all
the safety and sociability of the night before fell with the bedclothes off
him, and he stood up in an air of cold danger. He still felt an entire trust and
loyalty towards his companion; but it was the trust between two men going
to the scaffold.
“Well,” said Syme with a forced cheerfulness as he pulled on his trousers,
“I dreamt of that alphabet of yours. Did it take you long to make it up?”
The Professor made no answer, but gazed in front of him with eyes the
colour of a wintry sea; so Syme repeated his question.
Page 83
“I say, did it take you long to invent all this? I’m considered good at
these things, and it was a good hour’s grind. Did you learn it all on the
spot?”
The Professor was silent; his eyes were wide open, and he wore a fixed
but very small smile.
“How long did it take you?”
The Professor did not move.
“Confound you, can’t you answer?” called out Syme, in a sudden anger
that had something like fear underneath. Whether or no the Professor could
answer, he did not.
Syme stood staring back at the stiff face like parchment and the blank,
blue eyes. His first thought was that the Professor had gone mad, but his
second thought was more frightful. After all, what did he know about this
queer creature whom he had heedlessly accepted as a friend? What did he
know, except that the man had been at the anarchist breakfast and had told
him a ridiculous tale? How improbable it was that there should be another
friend there beside Gogol! Was this man’s silence a sensational way of
declaring war? Was this adamantine stare after all only the awful sneer of
some threefold traitor, who had turned for the last time? He stood and
strained his ears in this heartless silence. He almost fancied he could hear
dynamiters come to capture him shifting softly in the corridor outside.
Then his eye strayed downwards, and he burst out laughing. Though the
Professor himself stood there as voiceless as a statue, his five dumb fingers
were dancing alive upon the dead table. Syme watched the twinkling
movements of the talking hand, and read clearly the message—
“I will only talk like this. We must get used to it.”
He rapped out the answer with the impatience of relief—
“All right. Let’s get out to breakfast.”
They took their hats and sticks in silence; but as Syme took his sword-
stick, he held it hard.
They paused for a few minutes only to stuff down coffee and coarse thick
sandwiches at a coffee stall, and then made their way across the river, which
under the grey and growing light looked as desolate as Acheron. They
reached the bottom of the huge block of buildings which they had seen from
across the river, and began in silence to mount the naked and numberless
these things, and it was a good hour’s grind. Did you learn it all on the
spot?”
The Professor was silent; his eyes were wide open, and he wore a fixed
but very small smile.
“How long did it take you?”
The Professor did not move.
“Confound you, can’t you answer?” called out Syme, in a sudden anger
that had something like fear underneath. Whether or no the Professor could
answer, he did not.
Syme stood staring back at the stiff face like parchment and the blank,
blue eyes. His first thought was that the Professor had gone mad, but his
second thought was more frightful. After all, what did he know about this
queer creature whom he had heedlessly accepted as a friend? What did he
know, except that the man had been at the anarchist breakfast and had told
him a ridiculous tale? How improbable it was that there should be another
friend there beside Gogol! Was this man’s silence a sensational way of
declaring war? Was this adamantine stare after all only the awful sneer of
some threefold traitor, who had turned for the last time? He stood and
strained his ears in this heartless silence. He almost fancied he could hear
dynamiters come to capture him shifting softly in the corridor outside.
Then his eye strayed downwards, and he burst out laughing. Though the
Professor himself stood there as voiceless as a statue, his five dumb fingers
were dancing alive upon the dead table. Syme watched the twinkling
movements of the talking hand, and read clearly the message—
“I will only talk like this. We must get used to it.”
He rapped out the answer with the impatience of relief—
“All right. Let’s get out to breakfast.”
They took their hats and sticks in silence; but as Syme took his sword-
stick, he held it hard.
They paused for a few minutes only to stuff down coffee and coarse thick
sandwiches at a coffee stall, and then made their way across the river, which
under the grey and growing light looked as desolate as Acheron. They
reached the bottom of the huge block of buildings which they had seen from
across the river, and began in silence to mount the naked and numberless
Page 84
stone steps, only pausing now and then to make short remarks on the rail of
the banisters. At about every other flight they passed a window; each
window showed them a pale and tragic dawn lifting itself laboriously over
London. From each the innumerable roofs of slate looked like the leaden
surges of a grey, troubled sea after rain. Syme was increasingly conscious
that his new adventure had somehow a quality of cold sanity worse than the
wild adventures of the past. Last night, for instance, the tall tenements had
seemed to him like a tower in a dream. As he now went up the weary and
perpetual steps, he was daunted and bewildered by their almost infinite
series. But it was not the hot horror of a dream or of anything that might be
exaggeration or delusion. Their infinity was more like the empty infinity of
arithmetic, something unthinkable, yet necessary to thought. Or it was like
the stunning statements of astronomy about the distance of the fixed stars.
He was ascending the house of reason, a thing more hideous than unreason
itself.
By the time they reached Dr. Bull’s landing, a last window showed them
a harsh, white dawn edged with banks of a kind of coarse red, more like red
clay than red cloud. And when they entered Dr. Bull’s bare garret it was full
of light.
Syme had been haunted by a half historic memory in connection with
these empty rooms and that austere daybreak. The moment he saw the
garret and Dr. Bull sitting writing at a table, he remembered what the
memory was—the French Revolution. There should have been the black
outline of a guillotine against that heavy red and white of the morning. Dr.
Bull was in his white shirt and black breeches only; his cropped, dark head
might well have just come out of its wig; he might have been Marat or a
more slipshod Robespierre.
Yet when he was seen properly, the French fancy fell away. The Jacobins
were idealists; there was about this man a murderous materialism. His
position gave him a somewhat new appearance. The strong, white light of
morning coming from one side creating sharp shadows, made him seem
both more pale and more angular than he had looked at the breakfast on the
balcony. Thus the two black glasses that encased his eyes might really have
been black cavities in his skull, making him look like a death’s-head. And,
indeed, if ever Death himself sat writing at a wooden table, it might have
been he.
the banisters. At about every other flight they passed a window; each
window showed them a pale and tragic dawn lifting itself laboriously over
London. From each the innumerable roofs of slate looked like the leaden
surges of a grey, troubled sea after rain. Syme was increasingly conscious
that his new adventure had somehow a quality of cold sanity worse than the
wild adventures of the past. Last night, for instance, the tall tenements had
seemed to him like a tower in a dream. As he now went up the weary and
perpetual steps, he was daunted and bewildered by their almost infinite
series. But it was not the hot horror of a dream or of anything that might be
exaggeration or delusion. Their infinity was more like the empty infinity of
arithmetic, something unthinkable, yet necessary to thought. Or it was like
the stunning statements of astronomy about the distance of the fixed stars.
He was ascending the house of reason, a thing more hideous than unreason
itself.
By the time they reached Dr. Bull’s landing, a last window showed them
a harsh, white dawn edged with banks of a kind of coarse red, more like red
clay than red cloud. And when they entered Dr. Bull’s bare garret it was full
of light.
Syme had been haunted by a half historic memory in connection with
these empty rooms and that austere daybreak. The moment he saw the
garret and Dr. Bull sitting writing at a table, he remembered what the
memory was—the French Revolution. There should have been the black
outline of a guillotine against that heavy red and white of the morning. Dr.
Bull was in his white shirt and black breeches only; his cropped, dark head
might well have just come out of its wig; he might have been Marat or a
more slipshod Robespierre.
Yet when he was seen properly, the French fancy fell away. The Jacobins
were idealists; there was about this man a murderous materialism. His
position gave him a somewhat new appearance. The strong, white light of
morning coming from one side creating sharp shadows, made him seem
both more pale and more angular than he had looked at the breakfast on the
balcony. Thus the two black glasses that encased his eyes might really have
been black cavities in his skull, making him look like a death’s-head. And,
indeed, if ever Death himself sat writing at a wooden table, it might have
been he.
Page 85
He looked up and smiled brightly enough as the men came in, and rose
with the resilient rapidity of which the Professor had spoken. He set chairs
for both of them, and going to a peg behind the door, proceeded to put on a
coat and waistcoat of rough, dark tweed; he buttoned it up neatly, and came
back to sit down at his table.
The quiet good humour of his manner left his two opponents helpless. It
was with some momentary difficulty that the Professor broke silence and
began, “I’m sorry to disturb you so early, comrade,” said he, with a careful
resumption of the slow de Worms manner. “You have no doubt made all the
arrangements for the Paris affair?” Then he added with infinite slowness,
“We have information which renders intolerable anything in the nature of a
moment’s delay.”
Dr. Bull smiled again, but continued to gaze on them without speaking.
The Professor resumed, a pause before each weary word—
“Please do not think me excessively abrupt; but I advise you to alter
those plans, or if it is too late for that, to follow your agent with all the
support you can get for him. Comrade Syme and I have had an experience
which it would take more time to recount than we can afford, if we are to
act on it. I will, however, relate the occurrence in detail, even at the risk of
losing time, if you really feel that it is essential to the understanding of the
problem we have to discuss.”
He was spinning out his sentences, making them intolerably long and
lingering, in the hope of maddening the practical little Doctor into an
explosion of impatience which might show his hand. But the little Doctor
continued only to stare and smile, and the monologue was uphill work.
Syme began to feel a new sickness and despair. The Doctor’s smile and
silence were not at all like the cataleptic stare and horrible silence which he
had confronted in the Professor half an hour before. About the Professor’s
makeup and all his antics there was always something merely grotesque,
like a gollywog. Syme remembered those wild woes of yesterday as one
remembers being afraid of Bogy in childhood. But here was daylight; here
was a healthy, square-shouldered man in tweeds, not odd save for the
accident of his ugly spectacles, not glaring or grinning at all, but smiling
steadily and not saying a word. The whole had a sense of unbearable reality.
Under the increasing sunlight the colours of the Doctor’s complexion, the
pattern of his tweeds, grew and expanded outrageously, as such things grow
with the resilient rapidity of which the Professor had spoken. He set chairs
for both of them, and going to a peg behind the door, proceeded to put on a
coat and waistcoat of rough, dark tweed; he buttoned it up neatly, and came
back to sit down at his table.
The quiet good humour of his manner left his two opponents helpless. It
was with some momentary difficulty that the Professor broke silence and
began, “I’m sorry to disturb you so early, comrade,” said he, with a careful
resumption of the slow de Worms manner. “You have no doubt made all the
arrangements for the Paris affair?” Then he added with infinite slowness,
“We have information which renders intolerable anything in the nature of a
moment’s delay.”
Dr. Bull smiled again, but continued to gaze on them without speaking.
The Professor resumed, a pause before each weary word—
“Please do not think me excessively abrupt; but I advise you to alter
those plans, or if it is too late for that, to follow your agent with all the
support you can get for him. Comrade Syme and I have had an experience
which it would take more time to recount than we can afford, if we are to
act on it. I will, however, relate the occurrence in detail, even at the risk of
losing time, if you really feel that it is essential to the understanding of the
problem we have to discuss.”
He was spinning out his sentences, making them intolerably long and
lingering, in the hope of maddening the practical little Doctor into an
explosion of impatience which might show his hand. But the little Doctor
continued only to stare and smile, and the monologue was uphill work.
Syme began to feel a new sickness and despair. The Doctor’s smile and
silence were not at all like the cataleptic stare and horrible silence which he
had confronted in the Professor half an hour before. About the Professor’s
makeup and all his antics there was always something merely grotesque,
like a gollywog. Syme remembered those wild woes of yesterday as one
remembers being afraid of Bogy in childhood. But here was daylight; here
was a healthy, square-shouldered man in tweeds, not odd save for the
accident of his ugly spectacles, not glaring or grinning at all, but smiling
steadily and not saying a word. The whole had a sense of unbearable reality.
Under the increasing sunlight the colours of the Doctor’s complexion, the
pattern of his tweeds, grew and expanded outrageously, as such things grow
Page 86
too important in a realistic novel. But his smile was quite slight, the pose of
his head polite; the only uncanny thing was his silence.
“As I say,” resumed the Professor, like a man toiling through heavy sand,
“the incident that has occurred to us and has led us to ask for information
about the Marquis, is one which you may think it better to have narrated;
but as it came in the way of Comrade Syme rather than me—”
His words he seemed to be dragging out like words in an anthem; but
Syme, who was watching, saw his long fingers rattle quickly on the edge of
the crazy table. He read the message, “You must go on. This devil has
sucked me dry!”
Syme plunged into the breach with that bravado of improvisation which
always came to him when he was alarmed.
“Yes, the thing really happened to me,” he said hastily. “I had the good
fortune to fall into conversation with a detective who took me, thanks to my
hat, for a respectable person. Wishing to clinch my reputation for
respectability, I took him and made him very drunk at the Savoy. Under this
influence he became friendly, and told me in so many words that within a
day or two they hope to arrest the Marquis in France.
“So unless you or I can get on his track—”
The Doctor was still smiling in the most friendly way, and his protected
eyes were still impenetrable. The Professor signalled to Syme that he would
resume his explanation, and he began again with the same elaborate calm.
“Syme immediately brought this information to me, and we came here
together to see what use you would be inclined to make of it. It seems to me
unquestionably urgent that—”
All this time Syme had been staring at the Doctor almost as steadily as
the Doctor stared at the Professor, but quite without the smile. The nerves of
both comrades-in-arms were near snapping under that strain of motionless
amiability, when Syme suddenly leant forward and idly tapped the edge of
the table. His message to his ally ran, “I have an intuition.”
The Professor, with scarcely a pause in his monologue, signalled back,
“Then sit on it.”
Syme telegraphed, “It is quite extraordinary.”
The other answered, “Extraordinary rot!”
his head polite; the only uncanny thing was his silence.
“As I say,” resumed the Professor, like a man toiling through heavy sand,
“the incident that has occurred to us and has led us to ask for information
about the Marquis, is one which you may think it better to have narrated;
but as it came in the way of Comrade Syme rather than me—”
His words he seemed to be dragging out like words in an anthem; but
Syme, who was watching, saw his long fingers rattle quickly on the edge of
the crazy table. He read the message, “You must go on. This devil has
sucked me dry!”
Syme plunged into the breach with that bravado of improvisation which
always came to him when he was alarmed.
“Yes, the thing really happened to me,” he said hastily. “I had the good
fortune to fall into conversation with a detective who took me, thanks to my
hat, for a respectable person. Wishing to clinch my reputation for
respectability, I took him and made him very drunk at the Savoy. Under this
influence he became friendly, and told me in so many words that within a
day or two they hope to arrest the Marquis in France.
“So unless you or I can get on his track—”
The Doctor was still smiling in the most friendly way, and his protected
eyes were still impenetrable. The Professor signalled to Syme that he would
resume his explanation, and he began again with the same elaborate calm.
“Syme immediately brought this information to me, and we came here
together to see what use you would be inclined to make of it. It seems to me
unquestionably urgent that—”
All this time Syme had been staring at the Doctor almost as steadily as
the Doctor stared at the Professor, but quite without the smile. The nerves of
both comrades-in-arms were near snapping under that strain of motionless
amiability, when Syme suddenly leant forward and idly tapped the edge of
the table. His message to his ally ran, “I have an intuition.”
The Professor, with scarcely a pause in his monologue, signalled back,
“Then sit on it.”
Syme telegraphed, “It is quite extraordinary.”
The other answered, “Extraordinary rot!”
Page 87
Syme said, “I am a poet.”
The other retorted, “You are a dead man.”
Syme had gone quite red up to his yellow hair, and his eyes were burning
feverishly. As he said he had an intuition, and it had risen to a sort of
lightheaded certainty. Resuming his symbolic taps, he signalled to his
friend, “You scarcely realise how poetic my intuition is. It has that sudden
quality we sometimes feel in the coming of spring.”
He then studied the answer on his friend’s fingers. The answer was, “Go
to hell!”
The Professor then resumed his merely verbal monologue addressed to
the Doctor.
“Perhaps I should rather say,” said Syme on his fingers, “that it resembles
that sudden smell of the sea which may be found in the heart of lush
woods.”
His companion disdained to reply.
“Or yet again,” tapped Syme, “it is positive, as is the passionate red hair
of a beautiful woman.”
The Professor was continuing his speech, but in the middle of it Syme
decided to act. He leant across the table, and said in a voice that could not
be neglected—
“Dr. Bull!”
The Doctor’s sleek and smiling head did not move, but they could have
sworn that under his dark glasses his eyes darted towards Syme.
“Dr. Bull,” said Syme, in a voice peculiarly precise and courteous,
“would you do me a small favour? Would you be so kind as to take off your
spectacles?”
The Professor swung round on his seat, and stared at Syme with a sort of
frozen fury of astonishment. Syme, like a man who has thrown his life and
fortune on the table, leaned forward with a fiery face. The Doctor did not
move.
For a few seconds there was a silence in which one could hear a pin drop,
split once by the single hoot of a distant steamer on the Thames. Then Dr.
Bull rose slowly, still smiling, and took off his spectacles.
The other retorted, “You are a dead man.”
Syme had gone quite red up to his yellow hair, and his eyes were burning
feverishly. As he said he had an intuition, and it had risen to a sort of
lightheaded certainty. Resuming his symbolic taps, he signalled to his
friend, “You scarcely realise how poetic my intuition is. It has that sudden
quality we sometimes feel in the coming of spring.”
He then studied the answer on his friend’s fingers. The answer was, “Go
to hell!”
The Professor then resumed his merely verbal monologue addressed to
the Doctor.
“Perhaps I should rather say,” said Syme on his fingers, “that it resembles
that sudden smell of the sea which may be found in the heart of lush
woods.”
His companion disdained to reply.
“Or yet again,” tapped Syme, “it is positive, as is the passionate red hair
of a beautiful woman.”
The Professor was continuing his speech, but in the middle of it Syme
decided to act. He leant across the table, and said in a voice that could not
be neglected—
“Dr. Bull!”
The Doctor’s sleek and smiling head did not move, but they could have
sworn that under his dark glasses his eyes darted towards Syme.
“Dr. Bull,” said Syme, in a voice peculiarly precise and courteous,
“would you do me a small favour? Would you be so kind as to take off your
spectacles?”
The Professor swung round on his seat, and stared at Syme with a sort of
frozen fury of astonishment. Syme, like a man who has thrown his life and
fortune on the table, leaned forward with a fiery face. The Doctor did not
move.
For a few seconds there was a silence in which one could hear a pin drop,
split once by the single hoot of a distant steamer on the Thames. Then Dr.
Bull rose slowly, still smiling, and took off his spectacles.
Page 88
Syme sprang to his feet, stepping backwards a little, like a chemical
lecturer from a successful explosion. His eyes were like stars, and for an
instant he could only point without speaking.
The Professor had also started to his feet, forgetful of his supposed
paralysis. He leant on the back of the chair and stared doubtfully at Dr. Bull,
as if the Doctor had been turned into a toad before his eyes. And indeed it
was almost as great a transformation scene.
The two detectives saw sitting in the chair before them a very boyish-
looking young man, with very frank and happy hazel eyes, an open
expression, cockney clothes like those of a city clerk, and an unquestionable
breath about him of being very good and rather commonplace. The smile
was still there, but it might have been the first smile of a baby.
“I knew I was a poet,” cried Syme in a sort of ecstasy. “I knew my
intuition was as infallible as the Pope. It was the spectacles that did it! It
was all the spectacles. Given those beastly black eyes, and all the rest of
him his health and his jolly looks, made him a live devil among dead ones.”
“It certainly does make a queer difference,” said the Professor shakily.
“But as regards the project of Dr. Bull—”
“Project be damned!” roared Syme, beside himself. “Look at him! Look
at his face, look at his collar, look at his blessed boots! You don’t suppose,
do you, that that thing’s an anarchist?”
“Syme!” cried the other in an apprehensive agony.
“Why, by God,” said Syme, “I’ll take the risk of that myself! Dr. Bull, I
am a police officer. There’s my card,” and he flung down the blue card upon
the table.
The Professor still feared that all was lost; but he was loyal. He pulled
out his own official card and put it beside his friend’s. Then the third man
burst out laughing, and for the first time that morning they heard his voice.
“I’m awfully glad you chaps have come so early,” he said, with a sort of
schoolboy flippancy, “for we can all start for France together. Yes, I’m in
the force right enough,” and he flicked a blue card towards them lightly as a
matter of form.
Clapping a brisk bowler on his head and resuming his goblin glasses, the
Doctor moved so quickly towards the door, that the others instinctively
lecturer from a successful explosion. His eyes were like stars, and for an
instant he could only point without speaking.
The Professor had also started to his feet, forgetful of his supposed
paralysis. He leant on the back of the chair and stared doubtfully at Dr. Bull,
as if the Doctor had been turned into a toad before his eyes. And indeed it
was almost as great a transformation scene.
The two detectives saw sitting in the chair before them a very boyish-
looking young man, with very frank and happy hazel eyes, an open
expression, cockney clothes like those of a city clerk, and an unquestionable
breath about him of being very good and rather commonplace. The smile
was still there, but it might have been the first smile of a baby.
“I knew I was a poet,” cried Syme in a sort of ecstasy. “I knew my
intuition was as infallible as the Pope. It was the spectacles that did it! It
was all the spectacles. Given those beastly black eyes, and all the rest of
him his health and his jolly looks, made him a live devil among dead ones.”
“It certainly does make a queer difference,” said the Professor shakily.
“But as regards the project of Dr. Bull—”
“Project be damned!” roared Syme, beside himself. “Look at him! Look
at his face, look at his collar, look at his blessed boots! You don’t suppose,
do you, that that thing’s an anarchist?”
“Syme!” cried the other in an apprehensive agony.
“Why, by God,” said Syme, “I’ll take the risk of that myself! Dr. Bull, I
am a police officer. There’s my card,” and he flung down the blue card upon
the table.
The Professor still feared that all was lost; but he was loyal. He pulled
out his own official card and put it beside his friend’s. Then the third man
burst out laughing, and for the first time that morning they heard his voice.
“I’m awfully glad you chaps have come so early,” he said, with a sort of
schoolboy flippancy, “for we can all start for France together. Yes, I’m in
the force right enough,” and he flicked a blue card towards them lightly as a
matter of form.
Clapping a brisk bowler on his head and resuming his goblin glasses, the
Doctor moved so quickly towards the door, that the others instinctively
Page 89
followed him. Syme seemed a little distrait, and as he passed under the
doorway he suddenly struck his stick on the stone passage so that it rang.
“But Lord God Almighty,” he cried out, “if this is all right, there were
more damned detectives than there were damned dynamiters at the damned
Council!”
“We might have fought easily,” said Bull; “we were four against three.”
The Professor was descending the stairs, but his voice came up from
below.
“No,” said the voice, “we were not four against three—we were not so
lucky. We were four against One.”
The others went down the stairs in silence.
The young man called Bull, with an innocent courtesy characteristic of
him, insisted on going last until they reached the street; but there his own
robust rapidity asserted itself unconsciously, and he walked quickly on
ahead towards a railway inquiry office, talking to the others over his
shoulder.
“It is jolly to get some pals,” he said. “I’ve been half dead with the
jumps, being quite alone. I nearly flung my arms round Gogol and
embraced him, which would have been imprudent. I hope you won’t
despise me for having been in a blue funk.”
“All the blue devils in blue hell,” said Syme, “contributed to my blue
funk! But the worst devil was you and your infernal goggles.”
The young man laughed delightedly.
“Wasn’t it a rag?” he said. “Such a simple idea—not my own. I haven’t
got the brains. You see, I wanted to go into the detective service, especially
the anti-dynamite business. But for that purpose they wanted someone to
dress up as a dynamiter; and they all swore by blazes that I could never look
like a dynamiter. They said my very walk was respectable, and that seen
from behind I looked like the British Constitution. They said I looked too
healthy and too optimistic, and too reliable and benevolent; they called me
all sorts of names at Scotland Yard. They said that if I had been a criminal, I
might have made my fortune by looking so like an honest man; but as I had
the misfortune to be an honest man, there was not even the remotest chance
of my assisting them by ever looking like a criminal. But at last I was
brought before some old josser who was high up in the force, and who
doorway he suddenly struck his stick on the stone passage so that it rang.
“But Lord God Almighty,” he cried out, “if this is all right, there were
more damned detectives than there were damned dynamiters at the damned
Council!”
“We might have fought easily,” said Bull; “we were four against three.”
The Professor was descending the stairs, but his voice came up from
below.
“No,” said the voice, “we were not four against three—we were not so
lucky. We were four against One.”
The others went down the stairs in silence.
The young man called Bull, with an innocent courtesy characteristic of
him, insisted on going last until they reached the street; but there his own
robust rapidity asserted itself unconsciously, and he walked quickly on
ahead towards a railway inquiry office, talking to the others over his
shoulder.
“It is jolly to get some pals,” he said. “I’ve been half dead with the
jumps, being quite alone. I nearly flung my arms round Gogol and
embraced him, which would have been imprudent. I hope you won’t
despise me for having been in a blue funk.”
“All the blue devils in blue hell,” said Syme, “contributed to my blue
funk! But the worst devil was you and your infernal goggles.”
The young man laughed delightedly.
“Wasn’t it a rag?” he said. “Such a simple idea—not my own. I haven’t
got the brains. You see, I wanted to go into the detective service, especially
the anti-dynamite business. But for that purpose they wanted someone to
dress up as a dynamiter; and they all swore by blazes that I could never look
like a dynamiter. They said my very walk was respectable, and that seen
from behind I looked like the British Constitution. They said I looked too
healthy and too optimistic, and too reliable and benevolent; they called me
all sorts of names at Scotland Yard. They said that if I had been a criminal, I
might have made my fortune by looking so like an honest man; but as I had
the misfortune to be an honest man, there was not even the remotest chance
of my assisting them by ever looking like a criminal. But at last I was
brought before some old josser who was high up in the force, and who
Page 90
seemed to have no end of a head on his shoulders. And there the others all
talked hopelessly. One asked whether a bushy beard would hide my nice
smile; another said that if they blacked my face I might look like a negro
anarchist; but this old chap chipped in with a most extraordinary remark. ‘A
pair of smoked spectacles will do it,’ he said positively. ‘Look at him now;
he looks like an angelic office boy. Put him on a pair of smoked spectacles,
and children will scream at the sight of him.’ And so it was, by George!
When once my eyes were covered, all the rest, smile and big shoulders and
short hair, made me look a perfect little devil. As I say, it was simple
enough when it was done, like miracles; but that wasn’t the really
miraculous part of it. There was one really staggering thing about the
business, and my head still turns at it.”
“What was that?” asked Syme.
“I’ll tell you,” answered the man in spectacles. “This big pot in the police
who sized me up so that he knew how the goggles would go with my hair
and socks—by God, he never saw me at all!”
Syme’s eyes suddenly flashed on him.
“How was that?” he asked. “I thought you talked to him.”
“So I did,” said Bull brightly; “but we talked in a pitch-dark room like a
coalcellar. There, you would never have guessed that.”
“I could not have conceived it,” said Syme gravely.
“It is indeed a new idea,” said the Professor.
Their new ally was in practical matters a whirlwind. At the inquiry office
he asked with businesslike brevity about the trains for Dover. Having got
his information, he bundled the company into a cab, and put them and
himself inside a railway carriage before they had properly realised the
breathless process. They were already on the Calais boat before
conversation flowed freely.
“I had already arranged,” he explained, “to go to France for my lunch;
but I am delighted to have someone to lunch with me. You see, I had to send
that beast, the Marquis, over with his bomb, because the President had his
eye on me, though God knows how. I’ll tell you the story some day. It was
perfectly choking. Whenever I tried to slip out of it I saw the President
somewhere, smiling out of the bow-window of a club, or taking off his hat
talked hopelessly. One asked whether a bushy beard would hide my nice
smile; another said that if they blacked my face I might look like a negro
anarchist; but this old chap chipped in with a most extraordinary remark. ‘A
pair of smoked spectacles will do it,’ he said positively. ‘Look at him now;
he looks like an angelic office boy. Put him on a pair of smoked spectacles,
and children will scream at the sight of him.’ And so it was, by George!
When once my eyes were covered, all the rest, smile and big shoulders and
short hair, made me look a perfect little devil. As I say, it was simple
enough when it was done, like miracles; but that wasn’t the really
miraculous part of it. There was one really staggering thing about the
business, and my head still turns at it.”
“What was that?” asked Syme.
“I’ll tell you,” answered the man in spectacles. “This big pot in the police
who sized me up so that he knew how the goggles would go with my hair
and socks—by God, he never saw me at all!”
Syme’s eyes suddenly flashed on him.
“How was that?” he asked. “I thought you talked to him.”
“So I did,” said Bull brightly; “but we talked in a pitch-dark room like a
coalcellar. There, you would never have guessed that.”
“I could not have conceived it,” said Syme gravely.
“It is indeed a new idea,” said the Professor.
Their new ally was in practical matters a whirlwind. At the inquiry office
he asked with businesslike brevity about the trains for Dover. Having got
his information, he bundled the company into a cab, and put them and
himself inside a railway carriage before they had properly realised the
breathless process. They were already on the Calais boat before
conversation flowed freely.
“I had already arranged,” he explained, “to go to France for my lunch;
but I am delighted to have someone to lunch with me. You see, I had to send
that beast, the Marquis, over with his bomb, because the President had his
eye on me, though God knows how. I’ll tell you the story some day. It was
perfectly choking. Whenever I tried to slip out of it I saw the President
somewhere, smiling out of the bow-window of a club, or taking off his hat
Page 91
to me from the top of an omnibus. I tell you, you can say what you like, that
fellow sold himself to the devil; he can be in six places at once.”
“So you sent the Marquis off, I understand,” asked the Professor. “Was it
long ago? Shall we be in time to catch him?”
“Yes,” answered the new guide, “I’ve timed it all. He’ll still be at Calais
when we arrive.”
“But when we do catch him at Calais,” said the Professor, “what are we
going to do?”
At this question the countenance of Dr. Bull fell for the first time. He
reflected a little, and then said—
“Theoretically, I suppose, we ought to call the police.”
“Not I,” said Syme. “Theoretically I ought to drown myself first. I
promised a poor fellow, who was a real modern pessimist, on my word of
honour not to tell the police. I’m no hand at casuistry, but I can’t break my
word to a modern pessimist. It’s like breaking one’s word to a child.”
“I’m in the same boat,” said the Professor. “I tried to tell the police and I
couldn’t, because of some silly oath I took. You see, when I was an actor I
was a sort of all-round beast. Perjury or treason is the only crime I haven’t
committed. If I did that I shouldn’t know the difference between right and
wrong.”
“I’ve been through all that,” said Dr. Bull, “and I’ve made up my mind. I
gave my promise to the Secretary—you know him, man who smiles upside
down. My friends, that man is the most utterly unhappy man that was ever
human. It may be his digestion, or his conscience, or his nerves, or his
philosophy of the universe, but he’s damned, he’s in hell! Well, I can’t turn
on a man like that, and hunt him down. It’s like whipping a leper. I may be
mad, but that’s how I feel; and there’s jolly well the end of it.”
“I don’t think you’re mad,” said Syme. “I knew you would decide like
that when first you—”
“Eh?” said Dr. Bull.
“When first you took off your spectacles.”
Dr. Bull smiled a little, and strolled across the deck to look at the sunlit
sea. Then he strolled back again, kicking his heels carelessly, and a
companionable silence fell between the three men.
fellow sold himself to the devil; he can be in six places at once.”
“So you sent the Marquis off, I understand,” asked the Professor. “Was it
long ago? Shall we be in time to catch him?”
“Yes,” answered the new guide, “I’ve timed it all. He’ll still be at Calais
when we arrive.”
“But when we do catch him at Calais,” said the Professor, “what are we
going to do?”
At this question the countenance of Dr. Bull fell for the first time. He
reflected a little, and then said—
“Theoretically, I suppose, we ought to call the police.”
“Not I,” said Syme. “Theoretically I ought to drown myself first. I
promised a poor fellow, who was a real modern pessimist, on my word of
honour not to tell the police. I’m no hand at casuistry, but I can’t break my
word to a modern pessimist. It’s like breaking one’s word to a child.”
“I’m in the same boat,” said the Professor. “I tried to tell the police and I
couldn’t, because of some silly oath I took. You see, when I was an actor I
was a sort of all-round beast. Perjury or treason is the only crime I haven’t
committed. If I did that I shouldn’t know the difference between right and
wrong.”
“I’ve been through all that,” said Dr. Bull, “and I’ve made up my mind. I
gave my promise to the Secretary—you know him, man who smiles upside
down. My friends, that man is the most utterly unhappy man that was ever
human. It may be his digestion, or his conscience, or his nerves, or his
philosophy of the universe, but he’s damned, he’s in hell! Well, I can’t turn
on a man like that, and hunt him down. It’s like whipping a leper. I may be
mad, but that’s how I feel; and there’s jolly well the end of it.”
“I don’t think you’re mad,” said Syme. “I knew you would decide like
that when first you—”
“Eh?” said Dr. Bull.
“When first you took off your spectacles.”
Dr. Bull smiled a little, and strolled across the deck to look at the sunlit
sea. Then he strolled back again, kicking his heels carelessly, and a
companionable silence fell between the three men.
Page 92
“Well,” said Syme, “it seems that we have all the same kind of morality
or immorality, so we had better face the fact that comes of it.”
“Yes,” assented the Professor, “you’re quite right; and we must hurry up,
for I can see the Grey Nose standing out from France.”
“The fact that comes of it,” said Syme seriously, “is this, that we three are
alone on this planet. Gogol has gone, God knows where; perhaps the
President has smashed him like a fly. On the Council we are three men
against three, like the Romans who held the bridge. But we are worse off
than that, first because they can appeal to their organization and we cannot
appeal to ours, and second because—”
“Because one of those other three men,” said the Professor, “is not a
man.”
Syme nodded and was silent for a second or two, then he said—
“My idea is this. We must do something to keep the Marquis in Calais till
tomorrow midday. I have turned over twenty schemes in my head. We
cannot denounce him as a dynamiter; that is agreed. We cannot get him
detained on some trivial charge, for we should have to appear; he knows us,
and he would smell a rat. We cannot pretend to keep him on anarchist
business; he might swallow much in that way, but not the notion of stopping
in Calais while the Czar went safely through Paris. We might try to kidnap
him, and lock him up ourselves; but he is a well-known man here. He has a
whole bodyguard of friends; he is very strong and brave, and the event is
doubtful. The only thing I can see to do is actually to take advantage of the
very things that are in the Marquis’s favour. I am going to profit by the fact
that he is a highly respected nobleman. I am going to profit by the fact that
he has many friends and moves in the best society.”
“What the devil are you talking about?” asked the Professor.
“The Symes are first mentioned in the fourteenth century,” said Syme;
“but there is a tradition that one of them rode behind Bruce at Bannockburn.
Since 1350 the tree is quite clear.”
“He’s gone off his head,” said the little Doctor, staring.
“Our bearings,” continued Syme calmly, “are ‘argent a chevron gules
charged with three cross crosslets of the field.’ The motto varies.”
The Professor seized Syme roughly by the waistcoat.
or immorality, so we had better face the fact that comes of it.”
“Yes,” assented the Professor, “you’re quite right; and we must hurry up,
for I can see the Grey Nose standing out from France.”
“The fact that comes of it,” said Syme seriously, “is this, that we three are
alone on this planet. Gogol has gone, God knows where; perhaps the
President has smashed him like a fly. On the Council we are three men
against three, like the Romans who held the bridge. But we are worse off
than that, first because they can appeal to their organization and we cannot
appeal to ours, and second because—”
“Because one of those other three men,” said the Professor, “is not a
man.”
Syme nodded and was silent for a second or two, then he said—
“My idea is this. We must do something to keep the Marquis in Calais till
tomorrow midday. I have turned over twenty schemes in my head. We
cannot denounce him as a dynamiter; that is agreed. We cannot get him
detained on some trivial charge, for we should have to appear; he knows us,
and he would smell a rat. We cannot pretend to keep him on anarchist
business; he might swallow much in that way, but not the notion of stopping
in Calais while the Czar went safely through Paris. We might try to kidnap
him, and lock him up ourselves; but he is a well-known man here. He has a
whole bodyguard of friends; he is very strong and brave, and the event is
doubtful. The only thing I can see to do is actually to take advantage of the
very things that are in the Marquis’s favour. I am going to profit by the fact
that he is a highly respected nobleman. I am going to profit by the fact that
he has many friends and moves in the best society.”
“What the devil are you talking about?” asked the Professor.
“The Symes are first mentioned in the fourteenth century,” said Syme;
“but there is a tradition that one of them rode behind Bruce at Bannockburn.
Since 1350 the tree is quite clear.”
“He’s gone off his head,” said the little Doctor, staring.
“Our bearings,” continued Syme calmly, “are ‘argent a chevron gules
charged with three cross crosslets of the field.’ The motto varies.”
The Professor seized Syme roughly by the waistcoat.
Page 93
“We are just inshore,” he said. “Are you seasick or joking in the wrong
place?”
“My remarks are almost painfully practical,” answered Syme, in an
unhurried manner. “The house of St. Eustache also is very ancient. The
Marquis cannot deny that he is a gentleman. He cannot deny that I am a
gentleman. And in order to put the matter of my social position quite
beyond a doubt, I propose at the earliest opportunity to knock his hat off.
But here we are in the harbour.”
They went on shore under the strong sun in a sort of daze. Syme, who
had now taken the lead as Bull had taken it in London, led them along a
kind of marine parade until he came to some cafés, embowered in a bulk of
greenery and overlooking the sea. As he went before them his step was
slightly swaggering, and he swung his stick like a sword. He was making
apparently for the extreme end of the line of cafés, but he stopped abruptly.
With a sharp gesture he motioned them to silence, but he pointed with one
gloved finger to a café table under a bank of flowering foliage at which sat
the Marquis de St. Eustache, his teeth shining in his thick, black beard, and
his bold, brown face shadowed by a light yellow straw hat and outlined
against the violet sea.
place?”
“My remarks are almost painfully practical,” answered Syme, in an
unhurried manner. “The house of St. Eustache also is very ancient. The
Marquis cannot deny that he is a gentleman. He cannot deny that I am a
gentleman. And in order to put the matter of my social position quite
beyond a doubt, I propose at the earliest opportunity to knock his hat off.
But here we are in the harbour.”
They went on shore under the strong sun in a sort of daze. Syme, who
had now taken the lead as Bull had taken it in London, led them along a
kind of marine parade until he came to some cafés, embowered in a bulk of
greenery and overlooking the sea. As he went before them his step was
slightly swaggering, and he swung his stick like a sword. He was making
apparently for the extreme end of the line of cafés, but he stopped abruptly.
With a sharp gesture he motioned them to silence, but he pointed with one
gloved finger to a café table under a bank of flowering foliage at which sat
the Marquis de St. Eustache, his teeth shining in his thick, black beard, and
his bold, brown face shadowed by a light yellow straw hat and outlined
against the violet sea.
Page 94
CHAPTER X.
THE DUEL
Syme sat down at a café table with his companions, his blue eyes
sparkling like the bright sea below, and ordered a bottle of Saumur with a
pleased impatience. He was for some reason in a condition of curious
hilarity. His spirits were already unnaturally high; they rose as the Saumur
sank, and in half an hour his talk was a torrent of nonsense. He professed to
be making out a plan of the conversation which was going to ensue between
himself and the deadly Marquis. He jotted it down wildly with a pencil. It
was arranged like a printed catechism, with questions and answers, and was
delivered with an extraordinary rapidity of utterance.
“I shall approach. Before taking off his hat, I shall take off my own. I
shall say, ‘The Marquis de Saint Eustache, I believe.’ He will say, ‘The
celebrated Mr. Syme, I presume.’ He will say in the most exquisite French,
‘How are you?’ I shall reply in the most exquisite Cockney, ‘Oh, just the
Syme—’”
“Oh, shut it,” said the man in spectacles. “Pull yourself together, and
chuck away that bit of paper. What are you really going to do?”
“But it was a lovely catechism,” said Syme pathetically. “Do let me read
it you. It has only forty-three questions and answers, and some of the
Marquis’s answers are wonderfully witty. I like to be just to my enemy.”
“But what’s the good of it all?” asked Dr. Bull in exasperation.
“It leads up to my challenge, don’t you see,” said Syme, beaming. “When
the Marquis has given the thirty-ninth reply, which runs—”
“Has it by any chance occurred to you,” asked the Professor, with a
ponderous simplicity, “that the Marquis may not say all the forty-three
things you have put down for him? In that case, I understand, your own
epigrams may appear somewhat more forced.”
THE DUEL
Syme sat down at a café table with his companions, his blue eyes
sparkling like the bright sea below, and ordered a bottle of Saumur with a
pleased impatience. He was for some reason in a condition of curious
hilarity. His spirits were already unnaturally high; they rose as the Saumur
sank, and in half an hour his talk was a torrent of nonsense. He professed to
be making out a plan of the conversation which was going to ensue between
himself and the deadly Marquis. He jotted it down wildly with a pencil. It
was arranged like a printed catechism, with questions and answers, and was
delivered with an extraordinary rapidity of utterance.
“I shall approach. Before taking off his hat, I shall take off my own. I
shall say, ‘The Marquis de Saint Eustache, I believe.’ He will say, ‘The
celebrated Mr. Syme, I presume.’ He will say in the most exquisite French,
‘How are you?’ I shall reply in the most exquisite Cockney, ‘Oh, just the
Syme—’”
“Oh, shut it,” said the man in spectacles. “Pull yourself together, and
chuck away that bit of paper. What are you really going to do?”
“But it was a lovely catechism,” said Syme pathetically. “Do let me read
it you. It has only forty-three questions and answers, and some of the
Marquis’s answers are wonderfully witty. I like to be just to my enemy.”
“But what’s the good of it all?” asked Dr. Bull in exasperation.
“It leads up to my challenge, don’t you see,” said Syme, beaming. “When
the Marquis has given the thirty-ninth reply, which runs—”
“Has it by any chance occurred to you,” asked the Professor, with a
ponderous simplicity, “that the Marquis may not say all the forty-three
things you have put down for him? In that case, I understand, your own
epigrams may appear somewhat more forced.”
Page 95
Syme struck the table with a radiant face.
“Why, how true that is,” he said, “and I never thought of it. Sir, you have
an intellect beyond the common. You will make a name.”
“Oh, you’re as drunk as an owl!” said the Doctor.
“It only remains,” continued Syme quite unperturbed, “to adopt some
other method of breaking the ice (if I may so express it) between myself
and the man I wish to kill. And since the course of a dialogue cannot be
predicted by one of its parties alone (as you have pointed out with such
recondite acumen), the only thing to be done, I suppose, is for the one party,
as far as possible, to do all the dialogue by himself. And so I will, by
George!” And he stood up suddenly, his yellow hair blowing in the slight
sea breeze.
A band was playing in a café chantant hidden somewhere among the
trees, and a woman had just stopped singing. On Syme’s heated head the
bray of the brass band seemed like the jar and jingle of that barrel-organ in
Leicester Square, to the tune of which he had once stood up to die. He
looked across to the little table where the Marquis sat. The man had two
companions now, solemn Frenchmen in frock-coats and silk hats, one of
them with the red rosette of the Legion of Honour, evidently people of a
solid social position. Besides these black, cylindrical costumes, the
Marquis, in his loose straw hat and light spring clothes, looked Bohemian
and even barbaric; but he looked the Marquis. Indeed, one might say that he
looked the king, with his animal elegance, his scornful eyes, and his proud
head lifted against the purple sea. But he was no Christian king, at any rate;
he was, rather, some swarthy despot, half Greek, half Asiatic, who in the
days when slavery seemed natural looked down on the Mediterranean, on
his galley and his groaning slaves. Just so, Syme thought, would the brown-
gold face of such a tyrant have shown against the dark green olives and the
burning blue.
“Are you going to address the meeting?” asked the Professor peevishly,
seeing that Syme still stood up without moving.
Syme drained his last glass of sparkling wine.
“I am,” he said, pointing across to the Marquis and his companions, “that
meeting. That meeting displeases me. I am going to pull that meeting’s
great ugly, mahogany-coloured nose.”
“Why, how true that is,” he said, “and I never thought of it. Sir, you have
an intellect beyond the common. You will make a name.”
“Oh, you’re as drunk as an owl!” said the Doctor.
“It only remains,” continued Syme quite unperturbed, “to adopt some
other method of breaking the ice (if I may so express it) between myself
and the man I wish to kill. And since the course of a dialogue cannot be
predicted by one of its parties alone (as you have pointed out with such
recondite acumen), the only thing to be done, I suppose, is for the one party,
as far as possible, to do all the dialogue by himself. And so I will, by
George!” And he stood up suddenly, his yellow hair blowing in the slight
sea breeze.
A band was playing in a café chantant hidden somewhere among the
trees, and a woman had just stopped singing. On Syme’s heated head the
bray of the brass band seemed like the jar and jingle of that barrel-organ in
Leicester Square, to the tune of which he had once stood up to die. He
looked across to the little table where the Marquis sat. The man had two
companions now, solemn Frenchmen in frock-coats and silk hats, one of
them with the red rosette of the Legion of Honour, evidently people of a
solid social position. Besides these black, cylindrical costumes, the
Marquis, in his loose straw hat and light spring clothes, looked Bohemian
and even barbaric; but he looked the Marquis. Indeed, one might say that he
looked the king, with his animal elegance, his scornful eyes, and his proud
head lifted against the purple sea. But he was no Christian king, at any rate;
he was, rather, some swarthy despot, half Greek, half Asiatic, who in the
days when slavery seemed natural looked down on the Mediterranean, on
his galley and his groaning slaves. Just so, Syme thought, would the brown-
gold face of such a tyrant have shown against the dark green olives and the
burning blue.
“Are you going to address the meeting?” asked the Professor peevishly,
seeing that Syme still stood up without moving.
Syme drained his last glass of sparkling wine.
“I am,” he said, pointing across to the Marquis and his companions, “that
meeting. That meeting displeases me. I am going to pull that meeting’s
great ugly, mahogany-coloured nose.”
Page 96
He stepped across swiftly, if not quite steadily. The Marquis, seeing him,
arched his black Assyrian eyebrows in surprise, but smiled politely.
“You are Mr. Syme, I think,” he said.
Syme bowed.
“And you are the Marquis de Saint Eustache,” he said gracefully. “Permit
me to pull your nose.”
He leant over to do so, but the Marquis started backwards, upsetting his
chair, and the two men in top hats held Syme back by the shoulders.
“This man has insulted me!” said Syme, with gestures of explanation.
“Insulted you?” cried the gentleman with the red rosette, “when?”
“Oh, just now,” said Syme recklessly. “He insulted my mother.”
“Insulted your mother!” exclaimed the gentleman incredulously.
“Well, anyhow,” said Syme, conceding a point, “my aunt.”
“But how can the Marquis have insulted your aunt just now?” said the
second gentleman with some legitimate wonder. “He has been sitting here
all the time.”
“Ah, it was what he said!” said Syme darkly.
“I said nothing at all,” said the Marquis, “except something about the
band. I only said that I liked Wagner played well.”
“It was an allusion to my family,” said Syme firmly. “My aunt played
Wagner badly. It was a painful subject. We are always being insulted about
it.”
“This seems most extraordinary,” said the gentleman who was décoré,
looking doubtfully at the Marquis.
“Oh, I assure you,” said Syme earnestly, “the whole of your conversation
was simply packed with sinister allusions to my aunt’s weaknesses.”
“This is nonsense!” said the second gentleman. “I for one have said
nothing for half an hour except that I liked the singing of that girl with
black hair.”
“Well, there you are again!” said Syme indignantly. “My aunt’s was red.”
“It seems to me,” said the other, “that you are simply seeking a pretext to
insult the Marquis.”
arched his black Assyrian eyebrows in surprise, but smiled politely.
“You are Mr. Syme, I think,” he said.
Syme bowed.
“And you are the Marquis de Saint Eustache,” he said gracefully. “Permit
me to pull your nose.”
He leant over to do so, but the Marquis started backwards, upsetting his
chair, and the two men in top hats held Syme back by the shoulders.
“This man has insulted me!” said Syme, with gestures of explanation.
“Insulted you?” cried the gentleman with the red rosette, “when?”
“Oh, just now,” said Syme recklessly. “He insulted my mother.”
“Insulted your mother!” exclaimed the gentleman incredulously.
“Well, anyhow,” said Syme, conceding a point, “my aunt.”
“But how can the Marquis have insulted your aunt just now?” said the
second gentleman with some legitimate wonder. “He has been sitting here
all the time.”
“Ah, it was what he said!” said Syme darkly.
“I said nothing at all,” said the Marquis, “except something about the
band. I only said that I liked Wagner played well.”
“It was an allusion to my family,” said Syme firmly. “My aunt played
Wagner badly. It was a painful subject. We are always being insulted about
it.”
“This seems most extraordinary,” said the gentleman who was décoré,
looking doubtfully at the Marquis.
“Oh, I assure you,” said Syme earnestly, “the whole of your conversation
was simply packed with sinister allusions to my aunt’s weaknesses.”
“This is nonsense!” said the second gentleman. “I for one have said
nothing for half an hour except that I liked the singing of that girl with
black hair.”
“Well, there you are again!” said Syme indignantly. “My aunt’s was red.”
“It seems to me,” said the other, “that you are simply seeking a pretext to
insult the Marquis.”
Page 97
“By George!” said Syme, facing round and looking at him, “what a
clever chap you are!”
The Marquis started up with eyes flaming like a tiger’s.
“Seeking a quarrel with me!” he cried. “Seeking a fight with me! By
God! there was never a man who had to seek long. These gentlemen will
perhaps act for me. There are still four hours of daylight. Let us fight this
evening.”
Syme bowed with a quite beautiful graciousness.
“Marquis,” he said, “your action is worthy of your fame and blood.
Permit me to consult for a moment with the gentlemen in whose hands I
shall place myself.”
In three long strides he rejoined his companions, and they, who had seen
his champagne-inspired attack and listened to his idiotic explanations, were
quite startled at the look of him. For now that he came back to them he was
quite sober, a little pale, and he spoke in a low voice of passionate
practicality.
“I have done it,” he said hoarsely. “I have fixed a fight on the beast. But
look here, and listen carefully. There is no time for talk. You are my
seconds, and everything must come from you. Now you must insist, and
insist absolutely, on the duel coming off after seven tomorrow, so as to give
me the chance of preventing him from catching the 7.45 for Paris. If he
misses that he misses his crime. He can’t refuse to meet you on such a small
point of time and place. But this is what he will do. He will choose a field
somewhere near a wayside station, where he can pick up the train. He is a
very good swordsman, and he will trust to killing me in time to catch it. But
I can fence well too, and I think I can keep him in play, at any rate, until the
train is lost. Then perhaps he may kill me to console his feelings. You
understand? Very well then, let me introduce you to some charming friends
of mine,” and leading them quickly across the parade, he presented them to
the Marquis’s seconds by two very aristocratic names of which they had not
previously heard.
Syme was subject to spasms of singular common sense, not otherwise a
part of his character. They were (as he said of his impulse about the
spectacles) poetic intuitions, and they sometimes rose to the exaltation of
prophecy.
clever chap you are!”
The Marquis started up with eyes flaming like a tiger’s.
“Seeking a quarrel with me!” he cried. “Seeking a fight with me! By
God! there was never a man who had to seek long. These gentlemen will
perhaps act for me. There are still four hours of daylight. Let us fight this
evening.”
Syme bowed with a quite beautiful graciousness.
“Marquis,” he said, “your action is worthy of your fame and blood.
Permit me to consult for a moment with the gentlemen in whose hands I
shall place myself.”
In three long strides he rejoined his companions, and they, who had seen
his champagne-inspired attack and listened to his idiotic explanations, were
quite startled at the look of him. For now that he came back to them he was
quite sober, a little pale, and he spoke in a low voice of passionate
practicality.
“I have done it,” he said hoarsely. “I have fixed a fight on the beast. But
look here, and listen carefully. There is no time for talk. You are my
seconds, and everything must come from you. Now you must insist, and
insist absolutely, on the duel coming off after seven tomorrow, so as to give
me the chance of preventing him from catching the 7.45 for Paris. If he
misses that he misses his crime. He can’t refuse to meet you on such a small
point of time and place. But this is what he will do. He will choose a field
somewhere near a wayside station, where he can pick up the train. He is a
very good swordsman, and he will trust to killing me in time to catch it. But
I can fence well too, and I think I can keep him in play, at any rate, until the
train is lost. Then perhaps he may kill me to console his feelings. You
understand? Very well then, let me introduce you to some charming friends
of mine,” and leading them quickly across the parade, he presented them to
the Marquis’s seconds by two very aristocratic names of which they had not
previously heard.
Syme was subject to spasms of singular common sense, not otherwise a
part of his character. They were (as he said of his impulse about the
spectacles) poetic intuitions, and they sometimes rose to the exaltation of
prophecy.
Page 98
He had correctly calculated in this case the policy of his opponent. When
the Marquis was informed by his seconds that Syme could only fight in the
morning, he must fully have realised that an obstacle had suddenly arisen
between him and his bomb-throwing business in the capital. Naturally he
could not explain this objection to his friends, so he chose the course which
Syme had predicted. He induced his seconds to settle on a small meadow
not far from the railway, and he trusted to the fatality of the first
engagement.
When he came down very coolly to the field of honour, no one could
have guessed that he had any anxiety about a journey; his hands were in his
pockets, his straw hat on the back of his head, his handsome face brazen in
the sun. But it might have struck a stranger as odd that there appeared in his
train, not only his seconds carrying the sword-case, but two of his servants
carrying a portmanteau and a luncheon basket.
Early as was the hour, the sun soaked everything in warmth, and Syme
was vaguely surprised to see so many spring flowers burning gold and
silver in the tall grass in which the whole company stood almost knee-deep.
With the exception of the Marquis, all the men were in sombre and
solemn morning-dress, with hats like black chimney-pots; the little Doctor
especially, with the addition of his black spectacles, looked like an
undertaker in a farce. Syme could not help feeling a comic contrast between
this funereal church parade of apparel and the rich and glistening meadow,
growing wild flowers everywhere. But, indeed, this comic contrast between
the yellow blossoms and the black hats was but a symbol of the tragic
contrast between the yellow blossoms and the black business. On his right
was a little wood; far away to his left lay the long curve of the railway line,
which he was, so to speak, guarding from the Marquis, whose goal and
escape it was. In front of him, behind the black group of his opponents, he
could see, like a tinted cloud, a small almond bush in flower against the
faint line of the sea.
The member of the Legion of Honour, whose name it seemed was
Colonel Ducroix, approached the Professor and Dr. Bull with great
politeness, and suggested that the play should terminate with the first
considerable hurt.
Dr. Bull, however, having been carefully coached by Syme upon this
point of policy, insisted, with great dignity and in very bad French, that it
the Marquis was informed by his seconds that Syme could only fight in the
morning, he must fully have realised that an obstacle had suddenly arisen
between him and his bomb-throwing business in the capital. Naturally he
could not explain this objection to his friends, so he chose the course which
Syme had predicted. He induced his seconds to settle on a small meadow
not far from the railway, and he trusted to the fatality of the first
engagement.
When he came down very coolly to the field of honour, no one could
have guessed that he had any anxiety about a journey; his hands were in his
pockets, his straw hat on the back of his head, his handsome face brazen in
the sun. But it might have struck a stranger as odd that there appeared in his
train, not only his seconds carrying the sword-case, but two of his servants
carrying a portmanteau and a luncheon basket.
Early as was the hour, the sun soaked everything in warmth, and Syme
was vaguely surprised to see so many spring flowers burning gold and
silver in the tall grass in which the whole company stood almost knee-deep.
With the exception of the Marquis, all the men were in sombre and
solemn morning-dress, with hats like black chimney-pots; the little Doctor
especially, with the addition of his black spectacles, looked like an
undertaker in a farce. Syme could not help feeling a comic contrast between
this funereal church parade of apparel and the rich and glistening meadow,
growing wild flowers everywhere. But, indeed, this comic contrast between
the yellow blossoms and the black hats was but a symbol of the tragic
contrast between the yellow blossoms and the black business. On his right
was a little wood; far away to his left lay the long curve of the railway line,
which he was, so to speak, guarding from the Marquis, whose goal and
escape it was. In front of him, behind the black group of his opponents, he
could see, like a tinted cloud, a small almond bush in flower against the
faint line of the sea.
The member of the Legion of Honour, whose name it seemed was
Colonel Ducroix, approached the Professor and Dr. Bull with great
politeness, and suggested that the play should terminate with the first
considerable hurt.
Dr. Bull, however, having been carefully coached by Syme upon this
point of policy, insisted, with great dignity and in very bad French, that it
Page 99
should continue until one of the combatants was disabled. Syme had made
up his mind that he could avoid disabling the Marquis and prevent the
Marquis from disabling him for at least twenty minutes. In twenty minutes
the Paris train would have gone by.
“To a man of the well-known skill and valour of Monsieur de St.
Eustache,” said the Professor solemnly, “it must be a matter of indifference
which method is adopted, and our principal has strong reasons for
demanding the longer encounter, reasons the delicacy of which prevent me
from being explicit, but for the just and honourable nature of which I can
—”
“Peste!” broke from the Marquis behind, whose face had suddenly
darkened, “let us stop talking and begin,” and he slashed off the head of a
tall flower with his stick.
Syme understood his rude impatience and instinctively looked over his
shoulder to see whether the train was coming in sight. But there was no
smoke on the horizon.
Colonel Ducroix knelt down and unlocked the case, taking out a pair of
twin swords, which took the sunlight and turned to two streaks of white fire.
He offered one to the Marquis, who snatched it without ceremony, and
another to Syme, who took it, bent it, and poised it with as much delay as
was consistent with dignity.
Then the Colonel took out another pair of blades, and taking one himself
and giving another to Dr. Bull, proceeded to place the men.
Both combatants had thrown off their coats and waistcoats, and stood
sword in hand. The seconds stood on each side of the line of fight with
drawn swords also, but still sombre in their dark frock-coats and hats. The
principals saluted. The Colonel said quietly, “Engage!” and the two blades
touched and tingled.
When the jar of the joined iron ran up Syme’s arm, all the fantastic fears
that have been the subject of this story fell from him like dreams from a
man waking up in bed. He remembered them clearly and in order as mere
delusions of the nerves—how the fear of the Professor had been the fear of
the tyrannic accidents of nightmare, and how the fear of the Doctor had
been the fear of the airless vacuum of science. The first was the old fear that
any miracle might happen, the second the more hopeless modern fear that
no miracle can ever happen. But he saw that these fears were fancies, for he
up his mind that he could avoid disabling the Marquis and prevent the
Marquis from disabling him for at least twenty minutes. In twenty minutes
the Paris train would have gone by.
“To a man of the well-known skill and valour of Monsieur de St.
Eustache,” said the Professor solemnly, “it must be a matter of indifference
which method is adopted, and our principal has strong reasons for
demanding the longer encounter, reasons the delicacy of which prevent me
from being explicit, but for the just and honourable nature of which I can
—”
“Peste!” broke from the Marquis behind, whose face had suddenly
darkened, “let us stop talking and begin,” and he slashed off the head of a
tall flower with his stick.
Syme understood his rude impatience and instinctively looked over his
shoulder to see whether the train was coming in sight. But there was no
smoke on the horizon.
Colonel Ducroix knelt down and unlocked the case, taking out a pair of
twin swords, which took the sunlight and turned to two streaks of white fire.
He offered one to the Marquis, who snatched it without ceremony, and
another to Syme, who took it, bent it, and poised it with as much delay as
was consistent with dignity.
Then the Colonel took out another pair of blades, and taking one himself
and giving another to Dr. Bull, proceeded to place the men.
Both combatants had thrown off their coats and waistcoats, and stood
sword in hand. The seconds stood on each side of the line of fight with
drawn swords also, but still sombre in their dark frock-coats and hats. The
principals saluted. The Colonel said quietly, “Engage!” and the two blades
touched and tingled.
When the jar of the joined iron ran up Syme’s arm, all the fantastic fears
that have been the subject of this story fell from him like dreams from a
man waking up in bed. He remembered them clearly and in order as mere
delusions of the nerves—how the fear of the Professor had been the fear of
the tyrannic accidents of nightmare, and how the fear of the Doctor had
been the fear of the airless vacuum of science. The first was the old fear that
any miracle might happen, the second the more hopeless modern fear that
no miracle can ever happen. But he saw that these fears were fancies, for he
Page 100
found himself in the presence of the great fact of the fear of death, with its
coarse and pitiless common sense. He felt like a man who had dreamed all
night of falling over precipices, and had woke up on the morning when he
was to be hanged. For as soon as he had seen the sunlight run down the
channel of his foe’s foreshortened blade, and as soon as he had felt the two
tongues of steel touch, vibrating like two living things, he knew that his
enemy was a terrible fighter, and that probably his last hour had come.
He felt a strange and vivid value in all the earth around him, in the grass
under his feet; he felt the love of life in all living things. He could almost
fancy that he heard the grass growing; he could almost fancy that even as he
stood fresh flowers were springing up and breaking into blossom in the
meadow—flowers blood red and burning gold and blue, fulfilling the whole
pageant of the spring. And whenever his eyes strayed for a flash from the
calm, staring, hypnotic eyes of the Marquis, they saw the little tuft of
almond tree against the sky-line. He had the feeling that if by some miracle
he escaped he would be ready to sit for ever before that almond tree,
desiring nothing else in the world.
But while earth and sky and everything had the living beauty of a thing
lost, the other half of his head was as clear as glass, and he was parrying his
enemy’s point with a kind of clockwork skill of which he had hardly
supposed himself capable. Once his enemy’s point ran along his wrist,
leaving a slight streak of blood, but it either was not noticed or was tacitly
ignored. Every now and then he riposted, and once or twice he could almost
fancy that he felt his point go home, but as there was no blood on blade or
shirt he supposed he was mistaken. Then came an interruption and a
change.
At the risk of losing all, the Marquis, interrupting his quiet stare, flashed
one glance over his shoulder at the line of railway on his right. Then he
turned on Syme a face transfigured to that of a fiend, and began to fight as
if with twenty weapons. The attack came so fast and furious, that the one
shining sword seemed a shower of shining arrows. Syme had no chance to
look at the railway; but also he had no need. He could guess the reason of
the Marquis’s sudden madness of battle—the Paris train was in sight.
But the Marquis’s morbid energy over-reached itself. Twice Syme,
parrying, knocked his opponent’s point far out of the fighting circle; and the
third time his riposte was so rapid, that there was no doubt about the hit this
coarse and pitiless common sense. He felt like a man who had dreamed all
night of falling over precipices, and had woke up on the morning when he
was to be hanged. For as soon as he had seen the sunlight run down the
channel of his foe’s foreshortened blade, and as soon as he had felt the two
tongues of steel touch, vibrating like two living things, he knew that his
enemy was a terrible fighter, and that probably his last hour had come.
He felt a strange and vivid value in all the earth around him, in the grass
under his feet; he felt the love of life in all living things. He could almost
fancy that he heard the grass growing; he could almost fancy that even as he
stood fresh flowers were springing up and breaking into blossom in the
meadow—flowers blood red and burning gold and blue, fulfilling the whole
pageant of the spring. And whenever his eyes strayed for a flash from the
calm, staring, hypnotic eyes of the Marquis, they saw the little tuft of
almond tree against the sky-line. He had the feeling that if by some miracle
he escaped he would be ready to sit for ever before that almond tree,
desiring nothing else in the world.
But while earth and sky and everything had the living beauty of a thing
lost, the other half of his head was as clear as glass, and he was parrying his
enemy’s point with a kind of clockwork skill of which he had hardly
supposed himself capable. Once his enemy’s point ran along his wrist,
leaving a slight streak of blood, but it either was not noticed or was tacitly
ignored. Every now and then he riposted, and once or twice he could almost
fancy that he felt his point go home, but as there was no blood on blade or
shirt he supposed he was mistaken. Then came an interruption and a
change.
At the risk of losing all, the Marquis, interrupting his quiet stare, flashed
one glance over his shoulder at the line of railway on his right. Then he
turned on Syme a face transfigured to that of a fiend, and began to fight as
if with twenty weapons. The attack came so fast and furious, that the one
shining sword seemed a shower of shining arrows. Syme had no chance to
look at the railway; but also he had no need. He could guess the reason of
the Marquis’s sudden madness of battle—the Paris train was in sight.
But the Marquis’s morbid energy over-reached itself. Twice Syme,
parrying, knocked his opponent’s point far out of the fighting circle; and the
third time his riposte was so rapid, that there was no doubt about the hit this
Page 101
time. Syme’s sword actually bent under the weight of the Marquis’s body,
which it had pierced.
Syme was as certain that he had stuck his blade into his enemy as a
gardener that he has stuck his spade into the ground. Yet the Marquis sprang
back from the stroke without a stagger, and Syme stood staring at his own
sword-point like an idiot. There was no blood on it at all.
There was an instant of rigid silence, and then Syme in his turn fell
furiously on the other, filled with a flaming curiosity. The Marquis was
probably, in a general sense, a better fencer than he, as he had surmised at
the beginning, but at the moment the Marquis seemed distraught and at a
disadvantage. He fought wildly and even weakly, and he constantly looked
away at the railway line, almost as if he feared the train more than the
pointed steel. Syme, on the other hand, fought fiercely but still carefully, in
an intellectual fury, eager to solve the riddle of his own bloodless sword.
For this purpose, he aimed less at the Marquis’s body, and more at his throat
and head. A minute and a half afterwards he felt his point enter the man’s
neck below the jaw. It came out clean. Half mad, he thrust again, and made
what should have been a bloody scar on the Marquis’s cheek. But there was
no scar.
For one moment the heaven of Syme again grew black with supernatural
terrors. Surely the man had a charmed life. But this new spiritual dread was
a more awful thing than had been the mere spiritual topsy-turvydom
symbolised by the paralytic who pursued him. The Professor was only a
goblin; this man was a devil—perhaps he was the Devil! Anyhow, this was
certain, that three times had a human sword been driven into him and made
no mark. When Syme had that thought he drew himself up, and all that was
good in him sang high up in the air as a high wind sings in the trees. He
thought of all the human things in his story—of the Chinese lanterns in
Saffron Park, of the girl’s red hair in the garden, of the honest, beer-swilling
sailors down by the dock, of his loyal companions standing by. Perhaps he
had been chosen as a champion of all these fresh and kindly things to cross
swords with the enemy of all creation. “After all,” he said to himself, “I am
more than a devil; I am a man. I can do the one thing which Satan himself
cannot do—I can die,” and as the word went through his head, he heard a
faint and far-off hoot, which would soon be the roar of the Paris train.
which it had pierced.
Syme was as certain that he had stuck his blade into his enemy as a
gardener that he has stuck his spade into the ground. Yet the Marquis sprang
back from the stroke without a stagger, and Syme stood staring at his own
sword-point like an idiot. There was no blood on it at all.
There was an instant of rigid silence, and then Syme in his turn fell
furiously on the other, filled with a flaming curiosity. The Marquis was
probably, in a general sense, a better fencer than he, as he had surmised at
the beginning, but at the moment the Marquis seemed distraught and at a
disadvantage. He fought wildly and even weakly, and he constantly looked
away at the railway line, almost as if he feared the train more than the
pointed steel. Syme, on the other hand, fought fiercely but still carefully, in
an intellectual fury, eager to solve the riddle of his own bloodless sword.
For this purpose, he aimed less at the Marquis’s body, and more at his throat
and head. A minute and a half afterwards he felt his point enter the man’s
neck below the jaw. It came out clean. Half mad, he thrust again, and made
what should have been a bloody scar on the Marquis’s cheek. But there was
no scar.
For one moment the heaven of Syme again grew black with supernatural
terrors. Surely the man had a charmed life. But this new spiritual dread was
a more awful thing than had been the mere spiritual topsy-turvydom
symbolised by the paralytic who pursued him. The Professor was only a
goblin; this man was a devil—perhaps he was the Devil! Anyhow, this was
certain, that three times had a human sword been driven into him and made
no mark. When Syme had that thought he drew himself up, and all that was
good in him sang high up in the air as a high wind sings in the trees. He
thought of all the human things in his story—of the Chinese lanterns in
Saffron Park, of the girl’s red hair in the garden, of the honest, beer-swilling
sailors down by the dock, of his loyal companions standing by. Perhaps he
had been chosen as a champion of all these fresh and kindly things to cross
swords with the enemy of all creation. “After all,” he said to himself, “I am
more than a devil; I am a man. I can do the one thing which Satan himself
cannot do—I can die,” and as the word went through his head, he heard a
faint and far-off hoot, which would soon be the roar of the Paris train.
Page 102
He fell to fighting again with a supernatural levity, like a Mohammedan
panting for Paradise. As the train came nearer and nearer he fancied he
could see people putting up the floral arches in Paris; he joined in the
growing noise and the glory of the great Republic whose gate he was
guarding against Hell. His thoughts rose higher and higher with the rising
roar of the train, which ended, as if proudly, in a long and piercing whistle.
The train stopped.
Suddenly, to the astonishment of everyone the Marquis sprang back quite
out of sword reach and threw down his sword. The leap was wonderful, and
not the less wonderful because Syme had plunged his sword a moment
before into the man’s thigh.
“Stop!” said the Marquis in a voice that compelled a momentary
obedience. “I want to say something.”
“What is the matter?” asked Colonel Ducroix, staring. “Has there been
foul play?”
“There has been foul play somewhere,” said Dr. Bull, who was a little
pale. “Our principal has wounded the Marquis four times at least, and he is
none the worse.”
The Marquis put up his hand with a curious air of ghastly patience.
“Please let me speak,” he said. “It is rather important. Mr. Syme,” he
continued, turning to his opponent, “we are fighting today, if I remember
right, because you expressed a wish (which I thought irrational) to pull my
nose. Would you oblige me by pulling my nose now as quickly as possible?
I have to catch a train.”
“I protest that this is most irregular,” said Dr. Bull indignantly.
“It is certainly somewhat opposed to precedent,” said Colonel Ducroix,
looking wistfully at his principal. “There is, I think, one case on record
(Captain Bellegarde and the Baron Zumpt) in which the weapons were
changed in the middle of the encounter at the request of one of the
combatants. But one can hardly call one’s nose a weapon.”
“Will you or will you not pull my nose?” said the Marquis in
exasperation. “Come, come, Mr. Syme! You wanted to do it, do it! You can
have no conception of how important it is to me. Don’t be so selfish! Pull
my nose at once, when I ask you!” and he bent slightly forward with a
panting for Paradise. As the train came nearer and nearer he fancied he
could see people putting up the floral arches in Paris; he joined in the
growing noise and the glory of the great Republic whose gate he was
guarding against Hell. His thoughts rose higher and higher with the rising
roar of the train, which ended, as if proudly, in a long and piercing whistle.
The train stopped.
Suddenly, to the astonishment of everyone the Marquis sprang back quite
out of sword reach and threw down his sword. The leap was wonderful, and
not the less wonderful because Syme had plunged his sword a moment
before into the man’s thigh.
“Stop!” said the Marquis in a voice that compelled a momentary
obedience. “I want to say something.”
“What is the matter?” asked Colonel Ducroix, staring. “Has there been
foul play?”
“There has been foul play somewhere,” said Dr. Bull, who was a little
pale. “Our principal has wounded the Marquis four times at least, and he is
none the worse.”
The Marquis put up his hand with a curious air of ghastly patience.
“Please let me speak,” he said. “It is rather important. Mr. Syme,” he
continued, turning to his opponent, “we are fighting today, if I remember
right, because you expressed a wish (which I thought irrational) to pull my
nose. Would you oblige me by pulling my nose now as quickly as possible?
I have to catch a train.”
“I protest that this is most irregular,” said Dr. Bull indignantly.
“It is certainly somewhat opposed to precedent,” said Colonel Ducroix,
looking wistfully at his principal. “There is, I think, one case on record
(Captain Bellegarde and the Baron Zumpt) in which the weapons were
changed in the middle of the encounter at the request of one of the
combatants. But one can hardly call one’s nose a weapon.”
“Will you or will you not pull my nose?” said the Marquis in
exasperation. “Come, come, Mr. Syme! You wanted to do it, do it! You can
have no conception of how important it is to me. Don’t be so selfish! Pull
my nose at once, when I ask you!” and he bent slightly forward with a
Page 103
fascinating smile. The Paris train, panting and groaning, had grated into a
little station behind the neighbouring hill.
Syme had the feeling he had more than once had in these adventures—
the sense that a horrible and sublime wave lifted to heaven was just toppling
over. Walking in a world he half understood, he took two paces forward and
seized the Roman nose of this remarkable nobleman. He pulled it hard, and
it came off in his hand.
He stood for some seconds with a foolish solemnity, with the pasteboard
proboscis still between his fingers, looking at it, while the sun and the
clouds and the wooded hills looked down upon this imbecile scene.
The Marquis broke the silence in a loud and cheerful voice.
“If anyone has any use for my left eyebrow,” he said, “he can have it.
Colonel Ducroix, do accept my left eyebrow! It’s the kind of thing that
might come in useful any day,” and he gravely tore off one of his swarthy
Assyrian brows, bringing about half his brown forehead with it, and politely
offered it to the Colonel, who stood crimson and speechless with rage.
“If I had known,” he spluttered, “that I was acting for a poltroon who
pads himself to fight—”
“Oh, I know, I know!” said the Marquis, recklessly throwing various
parts of himself right and left about the field. “You are making a mistake;
but it can’t be explained just now. I tell you the train has come into the
station!”
“Yes,” said Dr. Bull fiercely, “and the train shall go out of the station. It
shall go out without you. We know well enough for what devil’s work—”
The mysterious Marquis lifted his hands with a desperate gesture. He was
a strange scarecrow standing there in the sun with half his old face peeled
off, and half another face glaring and grinning from underneath.
“Will you drive me mad?” he cried. “The train—”
“You shall not go by the train,” said Syme firmly, and grasped his sword.
The wild figure turned towards Syme, and seemed to be gathering itself
for a sublime effort before speaking.
“You great fat, blasted, blear-eyed, blundering, thundering, brainless,
Godforsaken, doddering, damned fool!” he said without taking breath. “You
great silly, pink-faced, towheaded turnip! You—”
little station behind the neighbouring hill.
Syme had the feeling he had more than once had in these adventures—
the sense that a horrible and sublime wave lifted to heaven was just toppling
over. Walking in a world he half understood, he took two paces forward and
seized the Roman nose of this remarkable nobleman. He pulled it hard, and
it came off in his hand.
He stood for some seconds with a foolish solemnity, with the pasteboard
proboscis still between his fingers, looking at it, while the sun and the
clouds and the wooded hills looked down upon this imbecile scene.
The Marquis broke the silence in a loud and cheerful voice.
“If anyone has any use for my left eyebrow,” he said, “he can have it.
Colonel Ducroix, do accept my left eyebrow! It’s the kind of thing that
might come in useful any day,” and he gravely tore off one of his swarthy
Assyrian brows, bringing about half his brown forehead with it, and politely
offered it to the Colonel, who stood crimson and speechless with rage.
“If I had known,” he spluttered, “that I was acting for a poltroon who
pads himself to fight—”
“Oh, I know, I know!” said the Marquis, recklessly throwing various
parts of himself right and left about the field. “You are making a mistake;
but it can’t be explained just now. I tell you the train has come into the
station!”
“Yes,” said Dr. Bull fiercely, “and the train shall go out of the station. It
shall go out without you. We know well enough for what devil’s work—”
The mysterious Marquis lifted his hands with a desperate gesture. He was
a strange scarecrow standing there in the sun with half his old face peeled
off, and half another face glaring and grinning from underneath.
“Will you drive me mad?” he cried. “The train—”
“You shall not go by the train,” said Syme firmly, and grasped his sword.
The wild figure turned towards Syme, and seemed to be gathering itself
for a sublime effort before speaking.
“You great fat, blasted, blear-eyed, blundering, thundering, brainless,
Godforsaken, doddering, damned fool!” he said without taking breath. “You
great silly, pink-faced, towheaded turnip! You—”
Page 104
“You shall not go by this train,” repeated Syme.
“And why the infernal blazes,” roared the other, “should I want to go by
the train?”
“We know all,” said the Professor sternly. “You are going to Paris to
throw a bomb!”
“Going to Jericho to throw a Jabberwock!” cried the other, tearing his
hair, which came off easily. “Have you all got softening of the brain, that
you don’t realise what I am? Did you really think I wanted to catch that
train? Twenty Paris trains might go by for me. Damn Paris trains!”
“Then what did you care about?” began the Professor.
“What did I care about? I didn’t care about catching the train; I cared
about whether the train caught me, and now, by God! it has caught me.”
“I regret to inform you,” said Syme with restraint, “that your remarks
convey no impression to my mind. Perhaps if you were to remove the
remains of your original forehead and some portion of what was once your
chin, your meaning would become clearer. Mental lucidity fulfils itself in
many ways. What do you mean by saying that the train has caught you? It
may be my literary fancy, but somehow I feel that it ought to mean
something.”
“It means everything,” said the other, “and the end of everything. Sunday
has us now in the hollow of his hand.”
“Us!” repeated the Professor, as if stupefied. “What do you mean by
‘us’?”
“The police, of course!” said the Marquis, and tore off his scalp and half
his face.
The head which emerged was the blonde, well brushed, smooth-haired
head which is common in the English constabulary, but the face was terribly
pale.
“I am Inspector Ratcliffe,” he said, with a sort of haste that verged on
harshness. “My name is pretty well known to the police, and I can see well
enough that you belong to them. But if there is any doubt about my
position, I have a card,” and he began to pull a blue card from his pocket.
The Professor gave a tired gesture.
“And why the infernal blazes,” roared the other, “should I want to go by
the train?”
“We know all,” said the Professor sternly. “You are going to Paris to
throw a bomb!”
“Going to Jericho to throw a Jabberwock!” cried the other, tearing his
hair, which came off easily. “Have you all got softening of the brain, that
you don’t realise what I am? Did you really think I wanted to catch that
train? Twenty Paris trains might go by for me. Damn Paris trains!”
“Then what did you care about?” began the Professor.
“What did I care about? I didn’t care about catching the train; I cared
about whether the train caught me, and now, by God! it has caught me.”
“I regret to inform you,” said Syme with restraint, “that your remarks
convey no impression to my mind. Perhaps if you were to remove the
remains of your original forehead and some portion of what was once your
chin, your meaning would become clearer. Mental lucidity fulfils itself in
many ways. What do you mean by saying that the train has caught you? It
may be my literary fancy, but somehow I feel that it ought to mean
something.”
“It means everything,” said the other, “and the end of everything. Sunday
has us now in the hollow of his hand.”
“Us!” repeated the Professor, as if stupefied. “What do you mean by
‘us’?”
“The police, of course!” said the Marquis, and tore off his scalp and half
his face.
The head which emerged was the blonde, well brushed, smooth-haired
head which is common in the English constabulary, but the face was terribly
pale.
“I am Inspector Ratcliffe,” he said, with a sort of haste that verged on
harshness. “My name is pretty well known to the police, and I can see well
enough that you belong to them. But if there is any doubt about my
position, I have a card,” and he began to pull a blue card from his pocket.
The Professor gave a tired gesture.
Page 105
“Oh, don’t show it us,” he said wearily; “we’ve got enough of them to
equip a paper-chase.”
The little man named Bull, had, like many men who seem to be of a mere
vivacious vulgarity, sudden movements of good taste. Here he certainly
saved the situation. In the midst of this staggering transformation scene he
stepped forward with all the gravity and responsibility of a second, and
addressed the two seconds of the Marquis.
“Gentlemen,” he said, “we all owe you a serious apology; but I assure
you that you have not been made the victims of such a low joke as you
imagine, or indeed of anything undignified in a man of honour. You have
not wasted your time; you have helped to save the world. We are not
buffoons, but very desperate men at war with a vast conspiracy. A secret
society of anarchists is hunting us like hares; not such unfortunate madmen
as may here or there throw a bomb through starvation or German
philosophy, but a rich and powerful and fanatical church, a church of
eastern pessimism, which holds it holy to destroy mankind like vermin.
How hard they hunt us you can gather from the fact that we are driven to
such disguises as those for which I apologise, and to such pranks as this one
by which you suffer.”
The younger second of the Marquis, a short man with a black moustache,
bowed politely, and said—
“Of course, I accept the apology; but you will in your turn forgive me if I
decline to follow you further into your difficulties, and permit myself to say
good morning! The sight of an acquaintance and distinguished fellow-
townsman coming to pieces in the open air is unusual, and, upon the whole,
sufficient for one day. Colonel Ducroix, I would in no way influence your
actions, but if you feel with me that our present society is a little abnormal,
I am now going to walk back to the town.”
Colonel Ducroix moved mechanically, but then tugged abruptly at his
white moustache and broke out—
“No, by George! I won’t. If these gentlemen are really in a mess with a
lot of low wreckers like that, I’ll see them through it. I have fought for
France, and it is hard if I can’t fight for civilization.”
Dr. Bull took off his hat and waved it, cheering as at a public meeting.
equip a paper-chase.”
The little man named Bull, had, like many men who seem to be of a mere
vivacious vulgarity, sudden movements of good taste. Here he certainly
saved the situation. In the midst of this staggering transformation scene he
stepped forward with all the gravity and responsibility of a second, and
addressed the two seconds of the Marquis.
“Gentlemen,” he said, “we all owe you a serious apology; but I assure
you that you have not been made the victims of such a low joke as you
imagine, or indeed of anything undignified in a man of honour. You have
not wasted your time; you have helped to save the world. We are not
buffoons, but very desperate men at war with a vast conspiracy. A secret
society of anarchists is hunting us like hares; not such unfortunate madmen
as may here or there throw a bomb through starvation or German
philosophy, but a rich and powerful and fanatical church, a church of
eastern pessimism, which holds it holy to destroy mankind like vermin.
How hard they hunt us you can gather from the fact that we are driven to
such disguises as those for which I apologise, and to such pranks as this one
by which you suffer.”
The younger second of the Marquis, a short man with a black moustache,
bowed politely, and said—
“Of course, I accept the apology; but you will in your turn forgive me if I
decline to follow you further into your difficulties, and permit myself to say
good morning! The sight of an acquaintance and distinguished fellow-
townsman coming to pieces in the open air is unusual, and, upon the whole,
sufficient for one day. Colonel Ducroix, I would in no way influence your
actions, but if you feel with me that our present society is a little abnormal,
I am now going to walk back to the town.”
Colonel Ducroix moved mechanically, but then tugged abruptly at his
white moustache and broke out—
“No, by George! I won’t. If these gentlemen are really in a mess with a
lot of low wreckers like that, I’ll see them through it. I have fought for
France, and it is hard if I can’t fight for civilization.”
Dr. Bull took off his hat and waved it, cheering as at a public meeting.
Page 106
“Don’t make too much noise,” said Inspector Ratcliffe, “Sunday may
hear you.”
“Sunday!” cried Bull, and dropped his hat.
“Yes,” retorted Ratcliffe, “he may be with them.”
“With whom?” asked Syme.
“With the people out of that train,” said the other.
“What you say seems utterly wild,” began Syme. “Why, as a matter of
fact—But, my God,” he cried out suddenly, like a man who sees an
explosion a long way off, “by God! if this is true the whole bally lot of us
on the Anarchist Council were against anarchy! Every born man was a
detective except the President and his personal secretary. What can it
mean?”
“Mean!” said the new policeman with incredible violence. “It means that
we are struck dead! Don’t you know Sunday? Don’t you know that his
jokes are always so big and simple that one has never thought of them? Can
you think of anything more like Sunday than this, that he should put all his
powerful enemies on the Supreme Council, and then take care that it was
not supreme? I tell you he has bought every trust, he has captured every
cable, he has control of every railway line—especially of that railway line!”
and he pointed a shaking finger towards the small wayside station. “The
whole movement was controlled by him; half the world was ready to rise
for him. But there were just five people, perhaps, who would have resisted
him... and the old devil put them on the Supreme Council, to waste their
time in watching each other. Idiots that we are, he planned the whole of our
idiocies! Sunday knew that the Professor would chase Syme through
London, and that Syme would fight me in France. And he was combining
great masses of capital, and seizing great lines of telegraphy, while we five
idiots were running after each other like a lot of confounded babies playing
blind man’s buff.”
“Well?” asked Syme with a sort of steadiness.
“Well,” replied the other with sudden serenity, “he has found us playing
blind man’s buff today in a field of great rustic beauty and extreme solitude.
He has probably captured the world; it only remains to him to capture this
field and all the fools in it. And since you really want to know what was my
hear you.”
“Sunday!” cried Bull, and dropped his hat.
“Yes,” retorted Ratcliffe, “he may be with them.”
“With whom?” asked Syme.
“With the people out of that train,” said the other.
“What you say seems utterly wild,” began Syme. “Why, as a matter of
fact—But, my God,” he cried out suddenly, like a man who sees an
explosion a long way off, “by God! if this is true the whole bally lot of us
on the Anarchist Council were against anarchy! Every born man was a
detective except the President and his personal secretary. What can it
mean?”
“Mean!” said the new policeman with incredible violence. “It means that
we are struck dead! Don’t you know Sunday? Don’t you know that his
jokes are always so big and simple that one has never thought of them? Can
you think of anything more like Sunday than this, that he should put all his
powerful enemies on the Supreme Council, and then take care that it was
not supreme? I tell you he has bought every trust, he has captured every
cable, he has control of every railway line—especially of that railway line!”
and he pointed a shaking finger towards the small wayside station. “The
whole movement was controlled by him; half the world was ready to rise
for him. But there were just five people, perhaps, who would have resisted
him... and the old devil put them on the Supreme Council, to waste their
time in watching each other. Idiots that we are, he planned the whole of our
idiocies! Sunday knew that the Professor would chase Syme through
London, and that Syme would fight me in France. And he was combining
great masses of capital, and seizing great lines of telegraphy, while we five
idiots were running after each other like a lot of confounded babies playing
blind man’s buff.”
“Well?” asked Syme with a sort of steadiness.
“Well,” replied the other with sudden serenity, “he has found us playing
blind man’s buff today in a field of great rustic beauty and extreme solitude.
He has probably captured the world; it only remains to him to capture this
field and all the fools in it. And since you really want to know what was my
Page 107
objection to the arrival of that train, I will tell you. My objection was that
Sunday or his Secretary has just this moment got out of it.”
Syme uttered an involuntary cry, and they all turned their eyes towards
the far-off station. It was quite true that a considerable bulk of people
seemed to be moving in their direction. But they were too distant to be
distinguished in any way.
“It was a habit of the late Marquis de St. Eustache,” said the new
policeman, producing a leather case, “always to carry a pair of opera
glasses. Either the President or the Secretary is coming after us with that
mob. They have caught us in a nice quiet place where we are under no
temptations to break our oaths by calling the police. Dr. Bull, I have a
suspicion that you will see better through these than through your own
highly decorative spectacles.”
He handed the field-glasses to the Doctor, who immediately took off his
spectacles and put the apparatus to his eyes.
“It cannot be as bad as you say,” said the Professor, somewhat shaken.
“There are a good number of them certainly, but they may easily be
ordinary tourists.”
“Do ordinary tourists,” asked Bull, with the fieldglasses to his eyes,
“wear black masks half-way down the face?”
Syme almost tore the glasses out of his hand, and looked through them.
Most men in the advancing mob really looked ordinary enough; but it was
quite true that two or three of the leaders in front wore black half-masks
almost down to their mouths. This disguise is very complete, especially at
such a distance, and Syme found it impossible to conclude anything from
the clean-shaven jaws and chins of the men talking in the front. But
presently as they talked they all smiled and one of them smiled on one side.
Sunday or his Secretary has just this moment got out of it.”
Syme uttered an involuntary cry, and they all turned their eyes towards
the far-off station. It was quite true that a considerable bulk of people
seemed to be moving in their direction. But they were too distant to be
distinguished in any way.
“It was a habit of the late Marquis de St. Eustache,” said the new
policeman, producing a leather case, “always to carry a pair of opera
glasses. Either the President or the Secretary is coming after us with that
mob. They have caught us in a nice quiet place where we are under no
temptations to break our oaths by calling the police. Dr. Bull, I have a
suspicion that you will see better through these than through your own
highly decorative spectacles.”
He handed the field-glasses to the Doctor, who immediately took off his
spectacles and put the apparatus to his eyes.
“It cannot be as bad as you say,” said the Professor, somewhat shaken.
“There are a good number of them certainly, but they may easily be
ordinary tourists.”
“Do ordinary tourists,” asked Bull, with the fieldglasses to his eyes,
“wear black masks half-way down the face?”
Syme almost tore the glasses out of his hand, and looked through them.
Most men in the advancing mob really looked ordinary enough; but it was
quite true that two or three of the leaders in front wore black half-masks
almost down to their mouths. This disguise is very complete, especially at
such a distance, and Syme found it impossible to conclude anything from
the clean-shaven jaws and chins of the men talking in the front. But
presently as they talked they all smiled and one of them smiled on one side.
Page 108
CHAPTER XI.
THE CRIMINALS CHASE THE POLICE
Syme put the field-glasses from his eyes with an almost ghastly relief.
“The President is not with them, anyhow,” he said, and wiped his
forehead.
“But surely they are right away on the horizon,” said the bewildered
Colonel, blinking and but half recovered from Bull’s hasty though polite
explanation. “Could you possibly know your President among all those
people?”
“Could I know a white elephant among all those people!” answered
Syme somewhat irritably. “As you very truly say, they are on the horizon;
but if he were walking with them... by God! I believe this ground would
shake.”
After an instant’s pause the new man called Ratcliffe said with gloomy
decision—
“Of course the President isn’t with them. I wish to Gemini he were.
Much more likely the President is riding in triumph through Paris, or sitting
on the ruins of St. Paul’s Cathedral.”
“This is absurd!” said Syme. “Something may have happened in our
absence; but he cannot have carried the world with a rush like that. It is
quite true,” he added, frowning dubiously at the distant fields that lay
towards the little station, “it is certainly true that there seems to be a crowd
coming this way; but they are not all the army that you make out.”
“Oh, they,” said the new detective contemptuously; “no, they are not a
very valuable force. But let me tell you frankly that they are precisely
calculated to our value—we are not much, my boy, in Sunday’s universe.
He has got hold of all the cables and telegraphs himself. But to kill the
THE CRIMINALS CHASE THE POLICE
Syme put the field-glasses from his eyes with an almost ghastly relief.
“The President is not with them, anyhow,” he said, and wiped his
forehead.
“But surely they are right away on the horizon,” said the bewildered
Colonel, blinking and but half recovered from Bull’s hasty though polite
explanation. “Could you possibly know your President among all those
people?”
“Could I know a white elephant among all those people!” answered
Syme somewhat irritably. “As you very truly say, they are on the horizon;
but if he were walking with them... by God! I believe this ground would
shake.”
After an instant’s pause the new man called Ratcliffe said with gloomy
decision—
“Of course the President isn’t with them. I wish to Gemini he were.
Much more likely the President is riding in triumph through Paris, or sitting
on the ruins of St. Paul’s Cathedral.”
“This is absurd!” said Syme. “Something may have happened in our
absence; but he cannot have carried the world with a rush like that. It is
quite true,” he added, frowning dubiously at the distant fields that lay
towards the little station, “it is certainly true that there seems to be a crowd
coming this way; but they are not all the army that you make out.”
“Oh, they,” said the new detective contemptuously; “no, they are not a
very valuable force. But let me tell you frankly that they are precisely
calculated to our value—we are not much, my boy, in Sunday’s universe.
He has got hold of all the cables and telegraphs himself. But to kill the
Page 109
Supreme Council he regards as a trivial matter, like a post card; it may be
left to his private secretary,” and he spat on the grass.
Then he turned to the others and said somewhat austerely—
“There is a great deal to be said for death; but if anyone has any
preference for the other alternative, I strongly advise him to walk after me.”
With these words, he turned his broad back and strode with silent energy
towards the wood. The others gave one glance over their shoulders, and saw
that the dark cloud of men had detached itself from the station and was
moving with a mysterious discipline across the plain. They saw already,
even with the naked eye, black blots on the foremost faces, which marked
the masks they wore. They turned and followed their leader, who had
already struck the wood, and disappeared among the twinkling trees.
The sun on the grass was dry and hot. So in plunging into the wood they
had a cool shock of shadow, as of divers who plunge into a dim pool. The
inside of the wood was full of shattered sunlight and shaken shadows. They
made a sort of shuddering veil, almost recalling the dizziness of a
cinematograph. Even the solid figures walking with him Syme could hardly
see for the patterns of sun and shade that danced upon them. Now a man’s
head was lit as with a light of Rembrandt, leaving all else obliterated; now
again he had strong and staring white hands with the face of a negro. The
ex-Marquis had pulled the old straw hat over his eyes, and the black shade
of the brim cut his face so squarely in two that it seemed to be wearing one
of the black half-masks of their pursuers. The fancy tinted Syme’s
overwhelming sense of wonder. Was he wearing a mask? Was anyone
wearing a mask? Was anyone anything? This wood of witchery, in which
men’s faces turned black and white by turns, in which their figures first
swelled into sunlight and then faded into formless night, this mere chaos of
chiaroscuro (after the clear daylight outside), seemed to Syme a perfect
symbol of the world in which he had been moving for three days, this world
where men took off their beards and their spectacles and their noses, and
turned into other people. That tragic self-confidence which he had felt when
he believed that the Marquis was a devil had strangely disappeared now that
he knew that the Marquis was a friend. He felt almost inclined to ask after
all these bewilderments what was a friend and what an enemy. Was there
anything that was apart from what it seemed? The Marquis had taken off his
nose and turned out to be a detective. Might he not just as well take off his
left to his private secretary,” and he spat on the grass.
Then he turned to the others and said somewhat austerely—
“There is a great deal to be said for death; but if anyone has any
preference for the other alternative, I strongly advise him to walk after me.”
With these words, he turned his broad back and strode with silent energy
towards the wood. The others gave one glance over their shoulders, and saw
that the dark cloud of men had detached itself from the station and was
moving with a mysterious discipline across the plain. They saw already,
even with the naked eye, black blots on the foremost faces, which marked
the masks they wore. They turned and followed their leader, who had
already struck the wood, and disappeared among the twinkling trees.
The sun on the grass was dry and hot. So in plunging into the wood they
had a cool shock of shadow, as of divers who plunge into a dim pool. The
inside of the wood was full of shattered sunlight and shaken shadows. They
made a sort of shuddering veil, almost recalling the dizziness of a
cinematograph. Even the solid figures walking with him Syme could hardly
see for the patterns of sun and shade that danced upon them. Now a man’s
head was lit as with a light of Rembrandt, leaving all else obliterated; now
again he had strong and staring white hands with the face of a negro. The
ex-Marquis had pulled the old straw hat over his eyes, and the black shade
of the brim cut his face so squarely in two that it seemed to be wearing one
of the black half-masks of their pursuers. The fancy tinted Syme’s
overwhelming sense of wonder. Was he wearing a mask? Was anyone
wearing a mask? Was anyone anything? This wood of witchery, in which
men’s faces turned black and white by turns, in which their figures first
swelled into sunlight and then faded into formless night, this mere chaos of
chiaroscuro (after the clear daylight outside), seemed to Syme a perfect
symbol of the world in which he had been moving for three days, this world
where men took off their beards and their spectacles and their noses, and
turned into other people. That tragic self-confidence which he had felt when
he believed that the Marquis was a devil had strangely disappeared now that
he knew that the Marquis was a friend. He felt almost inclined to ask after
all these bewilderments what was a friend and what an enemy. Was there
anything that was apart from what it seemed? The Marquis had taken off his
nose and turned out to be a detective. Might he not just as well take off his
Page 110
head and turn out to be a hobgoblin? Was not everything, after all, like this
bewildering woodland, this dance of dark and light? Everything only a
glimpse, the glimpse always unforeseen, and always forgotten. For Gabriel
Syme had found in the heart of that sun-splashed wood what many modern
painters had found there. He had found the thing which the modern people
call Impressionism, which is another name for that final scepticism which
can find no floor to the universe.
As a man in an evil dream strains himself to scream and wake, Syme
strove with a sudden effort to fling off this last and worst of his fancies.
With two impatient strides he overtook the man in the Marquis’s straw hat,
the man whom he had come to address as Ratcliffe. In a voice
exaggeratively loud and cheerful, he broke the bottomless silence and made
conversation.
“May I ask,” he said, “where on earth we are all going to?”
So genuine had been the doubts of his soul, that he was quite glad to hear
his companion speak in an easy, human voice.
“We must get down through the town of Lancy to the sea,” he said. “I
think that part of the country is least likely to be with them.”
“What can you mean by all this?” cried Syme. “They can’t be running the
real world in that way. Surely not many working men are anarchists, and
surely if they were, mere mobs could not beat modern armies and police.”
“Mere mobs!” repeated his new friend with a snort of scorn. “So you talk
about mobs and the working classes as if they were the question. You’ve got
that eternal idiotic idea that if anarchy came it would come from the poor.
Why should it? The poor have been rebels, but they have never been
anarchists; they have more interest than anyone else in there being some
decent government. The poor man really has a stake in the country. The rich
man hasn’t; he can go away to New Guinea in a yacht. The poor have
sometimes objected to being governed badly; the rich have always objected
to being governed at all. Aristocrats were always anarchists, as you can see
from the barons’ wars.”
“As a lecture on English history for the little ones,” said Syme, “this is all
very nice; but I have not yet grasped its application.”
“Its application is,” said his informant, “that most of old Sunday’s right-
hand men are South African and American millionaires. That is why he has
bewildering woodland, this dance of dark and light? Everything only a
glimpse, the glimpse always unforeseen, and always forgotten. For Gabriel
Syme had found in the heart of that sun-splashed wood what many modern
painters had found there. He had found the thing which the modern people
call Impressionism, which is another name for that final scepticism which
can find no floor to the universe.
As a man in an evil dream strains himself to scream and wake, Syme
strove with a sudden effort to fling off this last and worst of his fancies.
With two impatient strides he overtook the man in the Marquis’s straw hat,
the man whom he had come to address as Ratcliffe. In a voice
exaggeratively loud and cheerful, he broke the bottomless silence and made
conversation.
“May I ask,” he said, “where on earth we are all going to?”
So genuine had been the doubts of his soul, that he was quite glad to hear
his companion speak in an easy, human voice.
“We must get down through the town of Lancy to the sea,” he said. “I
think that part of the country is least likely to be with them.”
“What can you mean by all this?” cried Syme. “They can’t be running the
real world in that way. Surely not many working men are anarchists, and
surely if they were, mere mobs could not beat modern armies and police.”
“Mere mobs!” repeated his new friend with a snort of scorn. “So you talk
about mobs and the working classes as if they were the question. You’ve got
that eternal idiotic idea that if anarchy came it would come from the poor.
Why should it? The poor have been rebels, but they have never been
anarchists; they have more interest than anyone else in there being some
decent government. The poor man really has a stake in the country. The rich
man hasn’t; he can go away to New Guinea in a yacht. The poor have
sometimes objected to being governed badly; the rich have always objected
to being governed at all. Aristocrats were always anarchists, as you can see
from the barons’ wars.”
“As a lecture on English history for the little ones,” said Syme, “this is all
very nice; but I have not yet grasped its application.”
“Its application is,” said his informant, “that most of old Sunday’s right-
hand men are South African and American millionaires. That is why he has
Page 111
got hold of all the communications; and that is why the last four champions
of the anti-anarchist police force are running through a wood like rabbits.”
“Millionaires I can understand,” said Syme thoughtfully, “they are nearly
all mad. But getting hold of a few wicked old gentlemen with hobbies is
one thing; getting hold of great Christian nations is another. I would bet the
nose off my face (forgive the allusion) that Sunday would stand perfectly
helpless before the task of converting any ordinary healthy person
anywhere.”
“Well,” said the other, “it rather depends what sort of person you mean.”
“Well, for instance,” said Syme, “he could never convert that person,”
and he pointed straight in front of him.
They had come to an open space of sunlight, which seemed to express to
Syme the final return of his own good sense; and in the middle of this forest
clearing was a figure that might well stand for that common sense in an
almost awful actuality. Burnt by the sun and stained with perspiration, and
grave with the bottomless gravity of small necessary toils, a heavy French
peasant was cutting wood with a hatchet. His cart stood a few yards off,
already half full of timber; and the horse that cropped the grass was, like his
master, valorous but not desperate; like his master, he was even prosperous,
but yet was almost sad. The man was a Norman, taller than the average of
the French and very angular; and his swarthy figure stood dark against a
square of sunlight, almost like some allegoric figure of labour frescoed on a
ground of gold.
“Mr. Syme is saying,” called out Ratcliffe to the French Colonel, “that
this man, at least, will never be an anarchist.”
“Mr. Syme is right enough there,” answered Colonel Ducroix, laughing,
“if only for the reason that he has plenty of property to defend. But I forgot
that in your country you are not used to peasants being wealthy.”
“He looks poor,” said Dr. Bull doubtfully.
“Quite so,” said the Colonel; “that is why he is rich.”
“I have an idea,” called out Dr. Bull suddenly; “how much would he take
to give us a lift in his cart? Those dogs are all on foot, and we could soon
leave them behind.”
“Oh, give him anything!” said Syme eagerly. “I have piles of money on
me.”
of the anti-anarchist police force are running through a wood like rabbits.”
“Millionaires I can understand,” said Syme thoughtfully, “they are nearly
all mad. But getting hold of a few wicked old gentlemen with hobbies is
one thing; getting hold of great Christian nations is another. I would bet the
nose off my face (forgive the allusion) that Sunday would stand perfectly
helpless before the task of converting any ordinary healthy person
anywhere.”
“Well,” said the other, “it rather depends what sort of person you mean.”
“Well, for instance,” said Syme, “he could never convert that person,”
and he pointed straight in front of him.
They had come to an open space of sunlight, which seemed to express to
Syme the final return of his own good sense; and in the middle of this forest
clearing was a figure that might well stand for that common sense in an
almost awful actuality. Burnt by the sun and stained with perspiration, and
grave with the bottomless gravity of small necessary toils, a heavy French
peasant was cutting wood with a hatchet. His cart stood a few yards off,
already half full of timber; and the horse that cropped the grass was, like his
master, valorous but not desperate; like his master, he was even prosperous,
but yet was almost sad. The man was a Norman, taller than the average of
the French and very angular; and his swarthy figure stood dark against a
square of sunlight, almost like some allegoric figure of labour frescoed on a
ground of gold.
“Mr. Syme is saying,” called out Ratcliffe to the French Colonel, “that
this man, at least, will never be an anarchist.”
“Mr. Syme is right enough there,” answered Colonel Ducroix, laughing,
“if only for the reason that he has plenty of property to defend. But I forgot
that in your country you are not used to peasants being wealthy.”
“He looks poor,” said Dr. Bull doubtfully.
“Quite so,” said the Colonel; “that is why he is rich.”
“I have an idea,” called out Dr. Bull suddenly; “how much would he take
to give us a lift in his cart? Those dogs are all on foot, and we could soon
leave them behind.”
“Oh, give him anything!” said Syme eagerly. “I have piles of money on
me.”
Page 112
“That will never do,” said the Colonel; “he will never have any respect
for you unless you drive a bargain.”
“Oh, if he haggles!” began Bull impatiently.
“He haggles because he is a free man,” said the other. “You do not
understand; he would not see the meaning of generosity. He is not being
tipped.”
And even while they seemed to hear the heavy feet of their strange
pursuers behind them, they had to stand and stamp while the French
Colonel talked to the French wood-cutter with all the leisurely badinage and
bickering of market-day. At the end of the four minutes, however, they saw
that the Colonel was right, for the wood-cutter entered into their plans, not
with the vague servility of a tout too-well paid, but with the seriousness of a
solicitor who had been paid the proper fee. He told them that the best thing
they could do was to make their way down to the little inn on the hills
above Lancy, where the innkeeper, an old soldier who had become dévot in
his latter years, would be certain to sympathise with them, and even to take
risks in their support. The whole company, therefore, piled themselves on
top of the stacks of wood, and went rocking in the rude cart down the other
and steeper side of the woodland. Heavy and ramshackle as was the vehicle,
it was driven quickly enough, and they soon had the exhilarating impression
of distancing altogether those, whoever they were, who were hunting them.
For, after all, the riddle as to where the anarchists had got all these
followers was still unsolved. One man’s presence had sufficed for them;
they had fled at the first sight of the deformed smile of the Secretary. Syme
every now and then looked back over his shoulder at the army on their
track.
As the wood grew first thinner and then smaller with distance, he could
see the sunlit slopes beyond it and above it; and across these was still
moving the square black mob like one monstrous beetle. In the very strong
sunlight and with his own very strong eyes, which were almost telescopic,
Syme could see this mass of men quite plainly. He could see them as
separate human figures; but he was increasingly surprised by the way in
which they moved as one man. They seemed to be dressed in dark clothes
and plain hats, like any common crowd out of the streets; but they did not
spread and sprawl and trail by various lines to the attack, as would be
for you unless you drive a bargain.”
“Oh, if he haggles!” began Bull impatiently.
“He haggles because he is a free man,” said the other. “You do not
understand; he would not see the meaning of generosity. He is not being
tipped.”
And even while they seemed to hear the heavy feet of their strange
pursuers behind them, they had to stand and stamp while the French
Colonel talked to the French wood-cutter with all the leisurely badinage and
bickering of market-day. At the end of the four minutes, however, they saw
that the Colonel was right, for the wood-cutter entered into their plans, not
with the vague servility of a tout too-well paid, but with the seriousness of a
solicitor who had been paid the proper fee. He told them that the best thing
they could do was to make their way down to the little inn on the hills
above Lancy, where the innkeeper, an old soldier who had become dévot in
his latter years, would be certain to sympathise with them, and even to take
risks in their support. The whole company, therefore, piled themselves on
top of the stacks of wood, and went rocking in the rude cart down the other
and steeper side of the woodland. Heavy and ramshackle as was the vehicle,
it was driven quickly enough, and they soon had the exhilarating impression
of distancing altogether those, whoever they were, who were hunting them.
For, after all, the riddle as to where the anarchists had got all these
followers was still unsolved. One man’s presence had sufficed for them;
they had fled at the first sight of the deformed smile of the Secretary. Syme
every now and then looked back over his shoulder at the army on their
track.
As the wood grew first thinner and then smaller with distance, he could
see the sunlit slopes beyond it and above it; and across these was still
moving the square black mob like one monstrous beetle. In the very strong
sunlight and with his own very strong eyes, which were almost telescopic,
Syme could see this mass of men quite plainly. He could see them as
separate human figures; but he was increasingly surprised by the way in
which they moved as one man. They seemed to be dressed in dark clothes
and plain hats, like any common crowd out of the streets; but they did not
spread and sprawl and trail by various lines to the attack, as would be
Page 113
natural in an ordinary mob. They moved with a sort of dreadful and wicked
woodenness, like a staring army of automatons.
Syme pointed this out to Ratcliffe.
“Yes,” replied the policeman, “that’s discipline. That’s Sunday. He is
perhaps five hundred miles off, but the fear of him is on all of them, like the
finger of God. Yes, they are walking regularly; and you bet your boots that
they are talking regularly, yes, and thinking regularly. But the one important
thing for us is that they are disappearing regularly.”
Syme nodded. It was true that the black patch of the pursuing men was
growing smaller and smaller as the peasant belaboured his horse.
The level of the sunlit landscape, though flat as a whole, fell away on the
farther side of the wood in billows of heavy slope towards the sea, in a way
not unlike the lower slopes of the Sussex downs. The only difference was
that in Sussex the road would have been broken and angular like a little
brook, but here the white French road fell sheer in front of them like a
waterfall. Down this direct descent the cart clattered at a considerable angle,
and in a few minutes, the road growing yet steeper, they saw below them
the little harbour of Lancy and a great blue arc of the sea. The travelling
cloud of their enemies had wholly disappeared from the horizon.
The horse and cart took a sharp turn round a clump of elms, and the
horse’s nose nearly struck the face of an old gentleman who was sitting on
the benches outside the little café of “Le Soleil d’Or.” The peasant grunted
an apology, and got down from his seat. The others also descended one by
one, and spoke to the old gentleman with fragmentary phrases of courtesy,
for it was quite evident from his expansive manner that he was the owner of
the little tavern.
He was a white-haired, apple-faced old boy, with sleepy eyes and a grey
moustache; stout, sedentary, and very innocent, of a type that may often be
found in France, but is still commoner in Catholic Germany. Everything
about him, his pipe, his pot of beer, his flowers, and his beehive, suggested
an ancestral peace; only when his visitors looked up as they entered the inn-
parlour, they saw the sword upon the wall.
The Colonel, who greeted the innkeeper as an old friend, passed rapidly
into the inn-parlour, and sat down ordering some ritual refreshment. The
military decision of his action interested Syme, who sat next to him, and he
woodenness, like a staring army of automatons.
Syme pointed this out to Ratcliffe.
“Yes,” replied the policeman, “that’s discipline. That’s Sunday. He is
perhaps five hundred miles off, but the fear of him is on all of them, like the
finger of God. Yes, they are walking regularly; and you bet your boots that
they are talking regularly, yes, and thinking regularly. But the one important
thing for us is that they are disappearing regularly.”
Syme nodded. It was true that the black patch of the pursuing men was
growing smaller and smaller as the peasant belaboured his horse.
The level of the sunlit landscape, though flat as a whole, fell away on the
farther side of the wood in billows of heavy slope towards the sea, in a way
not unlike the lower slopes of the Sussex downs. The only difference was
that in Sussex the road would have been broken and angular like a little
brook, but here the white French road fell sheer in front of them like a
waterfall. Down this direct descent the cart clattered at a considerable angle,
and in a few minutes, the road growing yet steeper, they saw below them
the little harbour of Lancy and a great blue arc of the sea. The travelling
cloud of their enemies had wholly disappeared from the horizon.
The horse and cart took a sharp turn round a clump of elms, and the
horse’s nose nearly struck the face of an old gentleman who was sitting on
the benches outside the little café of “Le Soleil d’Or.” The peasant grunted
an apology, and got down from his seat. The others also descended one by
one, and spoke to the old gentleman with fragmentary phrases of courtesy,
for it was quite evident from his expansive manner that he was the owner of
the little tavern.
He was a white-haired, apple-faced old boy, with sleepy eyes and a grey
moustache; stout, sedentary, and very innocent, of a type that may often be
found in France, but is still commoner in Catholic Germany. Everything
about him, his pipe, his pot of beer, his flowers, and his beehive, suggested
an ancestral peace; only when his visitors looked up as they entered the inn-
parlour, they saw the sword upon the wall.
The Colonel, who greeted the innkeeper as an old friend, passed rapidly
into the inn-parlour, and sat down ordering some ritual refreshment. The
military decision of his action interested Syme, who sat next to him, and he
Page 114
took the opportunity when the old innkeeper had gone out of satisfying his
curiosity.
“May I ask you, Colonel,” he said in a low voice, “why we have come
here?”
Colonel Ducroix smiled behind his bristly white moustache.
“For two reasons, sir,” he said; “and I will give first, not the most
important, but the most utilitarian. We came here because this is the only
place within twenty miles in which we can get horses.”
“Horses!” repeated Syme, looking up quickly.
“Yes,” replied the other; “if you people are really to distance your
enemies it is horses or nothing for you, unless of course you have bicycles
and motor-cars in your pocket.”
“And where do you advise us to make for?” asked Syme doubtfully.
“Beyond question,” replied the Colonel, “you had better make all haste to
the police station beyond the town. My friend, whom I seconded under
somewhat deceptive circumstances, seems to me to exaggerate very much
the possibilities of a general rising; but even he would hardly maintain, I
suppose, that you were not safe with the gendarmes.”
Syme nodded gravely; then he said abruptly—
“And your other reason for coming here?”
“My other reason for coming here,” said Ducroix soberly, “is that it is
just as well to see a good man or two when one is possibly near to death.”
Syme looked up at the wall, and saw a crudely-painted and pathetic
religious picture. Then he said—
“You are right,” and then almost immediately afterwards, “Has anyone
seen about the horses?”
“Yes,” answered Ducroix, “you may be quite certain that I gave orders
the moment I came in. Those enemies of yours gave no impression of hurry,
but they were really moving wonderfully fast, like a well-trained army. I
had no idea that the anarchists had so much discipline. You have not a
moment to waste.”
Almost as he spoke, the old innkeeper with the blue eyes and white hair
came ambling into the room, and announced that six horses were saddled
outside.
curiosity.
“May I ask you, Colonel,” he said in a low voice, “why we have come
here?”
Colonel Ducroix smiled behind his bristly white moustache.
“For two reasons, sir,” he said; “and I will give first, not the most
important, but the most utilitarian. We came here because this is the only
place within twenty miles in which we can get horses.”
“Horses!” repeated Syme, looking up quickly.
“Yes,” replied the other; “if you people are really to distance your
enemies it is horses or nothing for you, unless of course you have bicycles
and motor-cars in your pocket.”
“And where do you advise us to make for?” asked Syme doubtfully.
“Beyond question,” replied the Colonel, “you had better make all haste to
the police station beyond the town. My friend, whom I seconded under
somewhat deceptive circumstances, seems to me to exaggerate very much
the possibilities of a general rising; but even he would hardly maintain, I
suppose, that you were not safe with the gendarmes.”
Syme nodded gravely; then he said abruptly—
“And your other reason for coming here?”
“My other reason for coming here,” said Ducroix soberly, “is that it is
just as well to see a good man or two when one is possibly near to death.”
Syme looked up at the wall, and saw a crudely-painted and pathetic
religious picture. Then he said—
“You are right,” and then almost immediately afterwards, “Has anyone
seen about the horses?”
“Yes,” answered Ducroix, “you may be quite certain that I gave orders
the moment I came in. Those enemies of yours gave no impression of hurry,
but they were really moving wonderfully fast, like a well-trained army. I
had no idea that the anarchists had so much discipline. You have not a
moment to waste.”
Almost as he spoke, the old innkeeper with the blue eyes and white hair
came ambling into the room, and announced that six horses were saddled
outside.
Page 115
By Ducroix’s advice the five others equipped themselves with some
portable form of food and wine, and keeping their duelling swords as the
only weapons available, they clattered away down the steep, white road.
The two servants, who had carried the Marquis’s luggage when he was a
marquis, were left behind to drink at the café by common consent, and not
at all against their own inclination.
By this time the afternoon sun was slanting westward, and by its rays
Syme could see the sturdy figure of the old innkeeper growing smaller and
smaller, but still standing and looking after them quite silently, the sunshine
in his silver hair. Syme had a fixed, superstitious fancy, left in his mind by
the chance phrase of the Colonel, that this was indeed, perhaps, the last
honest stranger whom he should ever see upon the earth.
He was still looking at this dwindling figure, which stood as a mere grey
blot touched with a white flame against the great green wall of the steep
down behind him. And as he stared over the top of the down behind the
innkeeper, there appeared an army of black-clad and marching men. They
seemed to hang above the good man and his house like a black cloud of
locusts. The horses had been saddled none too soon.
portable form of food and wine, and keeping their duelling swords as the
only weapons available, they clattered away down the steep, white road.
The two servants, who had carried the Marquis’s luggage when he was a
marquis, were left behind to drink at the café by common consent, and not
at all against their own inclination.
By this time the afternoon sun was slanting westward, and by its rays
Syme could see the sturdy figure of the old innkeeper growing smaller and
smaller, but still standing and looking after them quite silently, the sunshine
in his silver hair. Syme had a fixed, superstitious fancy, left in his mind by
the chance phrase of the Colonel, that this was indeed, perhaps, the last
honest stranger whom he should ever see upon the earth.
He was still looking at this dwindling figure, which stood as a mere grey
blot touched with a white flame against the great green wall of the steep
down behind him. And as he stared over the top of the down behind the
innkeeper, there appeared an army of black-clad and marching men. They
seemed to hang above the good man and his house like a black cloud of
locusts. The horses had been saddled none too soon.
Page 116
CHAPTER XII.
THE EARTH IN ANARCHY
Urging the horses to a gallop, without respect to the rather rugged
descent of the road, the horsemen soon regained their advantage over the
men on the march, and at last the bulk of the first buildings of Lancy cut off
the sight of their pursuers. Nevertheless, the ride had been a long one, and
by the time they reached the real town the west was warming with the
colour and quality of sunset. The Colonel suggested that, before making
finally for the police station, they should make the effort, in passing, to
attach to themselves one more individual who might be useful.
“Four out of the five rich men in this town,” he said, “are common
swindlers. I suppose the proportion is pretty equal all over the world. The
fifth is a friend of mine, and a very fine fellow; and what is even more
important from our point of view, he owns a motor-car.”
“I am afraid,” said the Professor in his mirthful way, looking back along
the white road on which the black, crawling patch might appear at any
moment, “I am afraid we have hardly time for afternoon calls.”
“Doctor Renard’s house is only three minutes off,” said the Colonel.
“Our danger,” said Dr. Bull, “is not two minutes off.”
“Yes,” said Syme, “if we ride on fast we must leave them behind, for they
are on foot.”
“He has a motor-car,” said the Colonel.
“But we may not get it,” said Bull.
“Yes, he is quite on your side.”
“But he might be out.”
“Hold your tongue,” said Syme suddenly. “What is that noise?”
THE EARTH IN ANARCHY
Urging the horses to a gallop, without respect to the rather rugged
descent of the road, the horsemen soon regained their advantage over the
men on the march, and at last the bulk of the first buildings of Lancy cut off
the sight of their pursuers. Nevertheless, the ride had been a long one, and
by the time they reached the real town the west was warming with the
colour and quality of sunset. The Colonel suggested that, before making
finally for the police station, they should make the effort, in passing, to
attach to themselves one more individual who might be useful.
“Four out of the five rich men in this town,” he said, “are common
swindlers. I suppose the proportion is pretty equal all over the world. The
fifth is a friend of mine, and a very fine fellow; and what is even more
important from our point of view, he owns a motor-car.”
“I am afraid,” said the Professor in his mirthful way, looking back along
the white road on which the black, crawling patch might appear at any
moment, “I am afraid we have hardly time for afternoon calls.”
“Doctor Renard’s house is only three minutes off,” said the Colonel.
“Our danger,” said Dr. Bull, “is not two minutes off.”
“Yes,” said Syme, “if we ride on fast we must leave them behind, for they
are on foot.”
“He has a motor-car,” said the Colonel.
“But we may not get it,” said Bull.
“Yes, he is quite on your side.”
“But he might be out.”
“Hold your tongue,” said Syme suddenly. “What is that noise?”
Page 117
For a second they all sat as still as equestrian statues, and for a second—
for two or three or four seconds—heaven and earth seemed equally still.
Then all their ears, in an agony of attention, heard along the road that
indescribable thrill and throb that means only one thing—horses!
The Colonel’s face had an instantaneous change, as if lightning had
struck it, and yet left it scatheless.
“They have done us,” he said, with brief military irony. “Prepare to
receive cavalry!”
“Where can they have got the horses?” asked Syme, as he mechanically
urged his steed to a canter.
The Colonel was silent for a little, then he said in a strained voice—
“I was speaking with strict accuracy when I said that the ‘Soleil d’Or’
was the only place where one can get horses within twenty miles.”
“No!” said Syme violently, “I don’t believe he’d do it. Not with all that
white hair.”
“He may have been forced,” said the Colonel gently. “They must be at
least a hundred strong, for which reason we are all going to see my friend
Renard, who has a motor-car.”
With these words he swung his horse suddenly round a street corner, and
went down the street with such thundering speed, that the others, though
already well at the gallop, had difficulty in following the flying tail of his
horse.
Dr. Renard inhabited a high and comfortable house at the top of a steep
street, so that when the riders alighted at his door they could once more see
the solid green ridge of the hill, with the white road across it, standing up
above all the roofs of the town. They breathed again to see that the road as
yet was clear, and they rang the bell.
Dr. Renard was a beaming, brown-bearded man, a good example of that
silent but very busy professional class which France has preserved even
more perfectly than England. When the matter was explained to him he
pooh-poohed the panic of the ex-Marquis altogether; he said, with the solid
French scepticism, that there was no conceivable probability of a general
anarchist rising. “Anarchy,” he said, shrugging his shoulders, “it is
childishness!”
for two or three or four seconds—heaven and earth seemed equally still.
Then all their ears, in an agony of attention, heard along the road that
indescribable thrill and throb that means only one thing—horses!
The Colonel’s face had an instantaneous change, as if lightning had
struck it, and yet left it scatheless.
“They have done us,” he said, with brief military irony. “Prepare to
receive cavalry!”
“Where can they have got the horses?” asked Syme, as he mechanically
urged his steed to a canter.
The Colonel was silent for a little, then he said in a strained voice—
“I was speaking with strict accuracy when I said that the ‘Soleil d’Or’
was the only place where one can get horses within twenty miles.”
“No!” said Syme violently, “I don’t believe he’d do it. Not with all that
white hair.”
“He may have been forced,” said the Colonel gently. “They must be at
least a hundred strong, for which reason we are all going to see my friend
Renard, who has a motor-car.”
With these words he swung his horse suddenly round a street corner, and
went down the street with such thundering speed, that the others, though
already well at the gallop, had difficulty in following the flying tail of his
horse.
Dr. Renard inhabited a high and comfortable house at the top of a steep
street, so that when the riders alighted at his door they could once more see
the solid green ridge of the hill, with the white road across it, standing up
above all the roofs of the town. They breathed again to see that the road as
yet was clear, and they rang the bell.
Dr. Renard was a beaming, brown-bearded man, a good example of that
silent but very busy professional class which France has preserved even
more perfectly than England. When the matter was explained to him he
pooh-poohed the panic of the ex-Marquis altogether; he said, with the solid
French scepticism, that there was no conceivable probability of a general
anarchist rising. “Anarchy,” he said, shrugging his shoulders, “it is
childishness!”
Page 118
“Et ça,” cried out the Colonel suddenly, pointing over the other’s
shoulder, “and that is childishness, isn’t it?”
They all looked round, and saw a curve of black cavalry come sweeping
over the top of the hill with all the energy of Attila. Swiftly as they rode,
however, the whole rank still kept well together, and they could see the
black vizards of the first line as level as a line of uniforms. But although the
main black square was the same, though travelling faster, there was now
one sensational difference which they could see clearly upon the slope of
the hill, as if upon a slanted map. The bulk of the riders were in one block;
but one rider flew far ahead of the column, and with frantic movements of
hand and heel urged his horse faster and faster, so that one might have
fancied that he was not the pursuer but the pursued. But even at that great
distance they could see something so fanatical, so unquestionable in his
figure, that they knew it was the Secretary himself. “I am sorry to cut short
a cultured discussion,” said the Colonel, “but can you lend me your motor-
car now, in two minutes?”
“I have a suspicion that you are all mad,” said Dr. Renard, smiling
sociably; “but God forbid that madness should in any way interrupt
friendship. Let us go round to the garage.”
Dr. Renard was a mild man with monstrous wealth; his rooms were like
the Musée de Cluny, and he had three motor-cars. These, however, he
seemed to use very sparingly, having the simple tastes of the French middle
class, and when his impatient friends came to examine them, it took them
some time to assure themselves that one of them even could be made to
work. This with some difficulty they brought round into the street before
the Doctor’s house. When they came out of the dim garage they were
startled to find that twilight had already fallen with the abruptness of night
in the tropics. Either they had been longer in the place than they imagined,
or some unusual canopy of cloud had gathered over the town. They looked
down the steep streets, and seemed to see a slight mist coming up from the
sea.
“It is now or never,” said Dr. Bull. “I hear horses.”
“No,” corrected the Professor, “a horse.”
And as they listened, it was evident that the noise, rapidly coming nearer
on the rattling stones, was not the noise of the whole cavalcade but that of
the one horseman, who had left it far behind—the insane Secretary.
shoulder, “and that is childishness, isn’t it?”
They all looked round, and saw a curve of black cavalry come sweeping
over the top of the hill with all the energy of Attila. Swiftly as they rode,
however, the whole rank still kept well together, and they could see the
black vizards of the first line as level as a line of uniforms. But although the
main black square was the same, though travelling faster, there was now
one sensational difference which they could see clearly upon the slope of
the hill, as if upon a slanted map. The bulk of the riders were in one block;
but one rider flew far ahead of the column, and with frantic movements of
hand and heel urged his horse faster and faster, so that one might have
fancied that he was not the pursuer but the pursued. But even at that great
distance they could see something so fanatical, so unquestionable in his
figure, that they knew it was the Secretary himself. “I am sorry to cut short
a cultured discussion,” said the Colonel, “but can you lend me your motor-
car now, in two minutes?”
“I have a suspicion that you are all mad,” said Dr. Renard, smiling
sociably; “but God forbid that madness should in any way interrupt
friendship. Let us go round to the garage.”
Dr. Renard was a mild man with monstrous wealth; his rooms were like
the Musée de Cluny, and he had three motor-cars. These, however, he
seemed to use very sparingly, having the simple tastes of the French middle
class, and when his impatient friends came to examine them, it took them
some time to assure themselves that one of them even could be made to
work. This with some difficulty they brought round into the street before
the Doctor’s house. When they came out of the dim garage they were
startled to find that twilight had already fallen with the abruptness of night
in the tropics. Either they had been longer in the place than they imagined,
or some unusual canopy of cloud had gathered over the town. They looked
down the steep streets, and seemed to see a slight mist coming up from the
sea.
“It is now or never,” said Dr. Bull. “I hear horses.”
“No,” corrected the Professor, “a horse.”
And as they listened, it was evident that the noise, rapidly coming nearer
on the rattling stones, was not the noise of the whole cavalcade but that of
the one horseman, who had left it far behind—the insane Secretary.
Page 119
Syme’s family, like most of those who end in the simple life, had once
owned a motor, and he knew all about them. He had leapt at once into the
chauffeur’s seat, and with flushed face was wrenching and tugging at the
disused machinery. He bent his strength upon one handle, and then said
quite quietly—
“I am afraid it’s no go.”
As he spoke, there swept round the corner a man rigid on his rushing
horse, with the rush and rigidity of an arrow. He had a smile that thrust out
his chin as if it were dislocated. He swept alongside of the stationary car,
into which its company had crowded, and laid his hand on the front. It was
the Secretary, and his mouth went quite straight in the solemnity of triumph.
Syme was leaning hard upon the steering wheel, and there was no sound
but the rumble of the other pursuers riding into the town. Then there came
quite suddenly a scream of scraping iron, and the car leapt forward. It
plucked the Secretary clean out of his saddle, as a knife is whipped out of
its sheath, trailed him kicking terribly for twenty yards, and left him flung
flat upon the road far in front of his frightened horse. As the car took the
corner of the street with a splendid curve, they could just see the other
anarchists filling the street and raising their fallen leader.
“I can’t understand why it has grown so dark,” said the Professor at last
in a low voice.
“Going to be a storm, I think,” said Dr. Bull. “I say, it’s a pity we haven’t
got a light on this car, if only to see by.”
“We have,” said the Colonel, and from the floor of the car he fished up a
heavy, old-fashioned, carved iron lantern with a light inside it. It was
obviously an antique, and it would seem as if its original use had been in
some way semi-religious, for there was a rude moulding of a cross upon
one of its sides.
“Where on earth did you get that?” asked the Professor.
“I got it where I got the car,” answered the Colonel, chuckling, “from my
best friend. While our friend here was fighting with the steering wheel, I ran
up the front steps of the house and spoke to Renard, who was standing in
his own porch, you will remember. ‘I suppose,’ I said, ‘there’s no time to
get a lamp.’ He looked up, blinking amiably at the beautiful arched ceiling
of his own front hall. From this was suspended, by chains of exquisite
owned a motor, and he knew all about them. He had leapt at once into the
chauffeur’s seat, and with flushed face was wrenching and tugging at the
disused machinery. He bent his strength upon one handle, and then said
quite quietly—
“I am afraid it’s no go.”
As he spoke, there swept round the corner a man rigid on his rushing
horse, with the rush and rigidity of an arrow. He had a smile that thrust out
his chin as if it were dislocated. He swept alongside of the stationary car,
into which its company had crowded, and laid his hand on the front. It was
the Secretary, and his mouth went quite straight in the solemnity of triumph.
Syme was leaning hard upon the steering wheel, and there was no sound
but the rumble of the other pursuers riding into the town. Then there came
quite suddenly a scream of scraping iron, and the car leapt forward. It
plucked the Secretary clean out of his saddle, as a knife is whipped out of
its sheath, trailed him kicking terribly for twenty yards, and left him flung
flat upon the road far in front of his frightened horse. As the car took the
corner of the street with a splendid curve, they could just see the other
anarchists filling the street and raising their fallen leader.
“I can’t understand why it has grown so dark,” said the Professor at last
in a low voice.
“Going to be a storm, I think,” said Dr. Bull. “I say, it’s a pity we haven’t
got a light on this car, if only to see by.”
“We have,” said the Colonel, and from the floor of the car he fished up a
heavy, old-fashioned, carved iron lantern with a light inside it. It was
obviously an antique, and it would seem as if its original use had been in
some way semi-religious, for there was a rude moulding of a cross upon
one of its sides.
“Where on earth did you get that?” asked the Professor.
“I got it where I got the car,” answered the Colonel, chuckling, “from my
best friend. While our friend here was fighting with the steering wheel, I ran
up the front steps of the house and spoke to Renard, who was standing in
his own porch, you will remember. ‘I suppose,’ I said, ‘there’s no time to
get a lamp.’ He looked up, blinking amiably at the beautiful arched ceiling
of his own front hall. From this was suspended, by chains of exquisite
Page 120
ironwork, this lantern, one of the hundred treasures of his treasure house.
By sheer force he tore the lamp out of his own ceiling, shattering the
painted panels, and bringing down two blue vases with his violence. Then
he handed me the iron lantern, and I put it in the car. Was I not right when I
said that Dr. Renard was worth knowing?”
“You were,” said Syme seriously, and hung the heavy lantern over the
front. There was a certain allegory of their whole position in the contrast
between the modern automobile and its strange ecclesiastical lamp. Hitherto
they had passed through the quietest part of the town, meeting at most one
or two pedestrians, who could give them no hint of the peace or the hostility
of the place. Now, however, the windows in the houses began one by one to
be lit up, giving a greater sense of habitation and humanity. Dr. Bull turned
to the new detective who had led their flight, and permitted himself one of
his natural and friendly smiles.
“These lights make one feel more cheerful.”
Inspector Ratcliffe drew his brows together.
“There is only one set of lights that make me more cheerful,” he said,
“and they are those lights of the police station which I can see beyond the
town. Please God we may be there in ten minutes.”
Then all Bull’s boiling good sense and optimism broke suddenly out of
him.
“Oh, this is all raving nonsense!” he cried. “If you really think that
ordinary people in ordinary houses are anarchists, you must be madder than
an anarchist yourself. If we turned and fought these fellows, the whole town
would fight for us.”
“No,” said the other with an immovable simplicity, “the whole town
would fight for them. We shall see.”
While they were speaking the Professor had leant forward with sudden
excitement.
“What is that noise?” he said.
“Oh, the horses behind us, I suppose,” said the Colonel. “I thought we
had got clear of them.”
“The horses behind us! No,” said the Professor, “it is not horses, and it is
not behind us.”
By sheer force he tore the lamp out of his own ceiling, shattering the
painted panels, and bringing down two blue vases with his violence. Then
he handed me the iron lantern, and I put it in the car. Was I not right when I
said that Dr. Renard was worth knowing?”
“You were,” said Syme seriously, and hung the heavy lantern over the
front. There was a certain allegory of their whole position in the contrast
between the modern automobile and its strange ecclesiastical lamp. Hitherto
they had passed through the quietest part of the town, meeting at most one
or two pedestrians, who could give them no hint of the peace or the hostility
of the place. Now, however, the windows in the houses began one by one to
be lit up, giving a greater sense of habitation and humanity. Dr. Bull turned
to the new detective who had led their flight, and permitted himself one of
his natural and friendly smiles.
“These lights make one feel more cheerful.”
Inspector Ratcliffe drew his brows together.
“There is only one set of lights that make me more cheerful,” he said,
“and they are those lights of the police station which I can see beyond the
town. Please God we may be there in ten minutes.”
Then all Bull’s boiling good sense and optimism broke suddenly out of
him.
“Oh, this is all raving nonsense!” he cried. “If you really think that
ordinary people in ordinary houses are anarchists, you must be madder than
an anarchist yourself. If we turned and fought these fellows, the whole town
would fight for us.”
“No,” said the other with an immovable simplicity, “the whole town
would fight for them. We shall see.”
While they were speaking the Professor had leant forward with sudden
excitement.
“What is that noise?” he said.
“Oh, the horses behind us, I suppose,” said the Colonel. “I thought we
had got clear of them.”
“The horses behind us! No,” said the Professor, “it is not horses, and it is
not behind us.”
Page 121
Almost as he spoke, across the end of the street before them two shining
and rattling shapes shot past. They were gone almost in a flash, but
everyone could see that they were motor-cars, and the Professor stood up
with a pale face and swore that they were the other two motor-cars from Dr.
Renard’s garage.
“I tell you they were his,” he repeated, with wild eyes, “and they were
full of men in masks!”
“Absurd!” said the Colonel angrily. “Dr. Renard would never give them
his cars.”
“He may have been forced,” said Ratcliffe quietly. “The whole town is on
their side.”
“You still believe that,” asked the Colonel incredulously.
“You will all believe it soon,” said the other with a hopeless calm.
There was a puzzled pause for some little time, and then the Colonel
began again abruptly—
“No, I can’t believe it. The thing is nonsense. The plain people of a
peaceable French town—”
He was cut short by a bang and a blaze of light, which seemed close to
his eyes. As the car sped on it left a floating patch of white smoke behind it,
and Syme had heard a shot shriek past his ear.
“My God!” said the Colonel, “someone has shot at us.”
“It need not interrupt conversation,” said the gloomy Ratcliffe. “Pray
resume your remarks, Colonel. You were talking, I think, about the plain
people of a peaceable French town.”
The staring Colonel was long past minding satire. He rolled his eyes all
round the street.
“It is extraordinary,” he said, “most extraordinary.”
“A fastidious person,” said Syme, “might even call it unpleasant.
However, I suppose those lights out in the field beyond this street are the
Gendarmerie. We shall soon get there.”
“No,” said Inspector Ratcliffe, “we shall never get there.”
He had been standing up and looking keenly ahead of him. Now he sat
down and smoothed his sleek hair with a weary gesture.
“What do you mean?” asked Bull sharply.
and rattling shapes shot past. They were gone almost in a flash, but
everyone could see that they were motor-cars, and the Professor stood up
with a pale face and swore that they were the other two motor-cars from Dr.
Renard’s garage.
“I tell you they were his,” he repeated, with wild eyes, “and they were
full of men in masks!”
“Absurd!” said the Colonel angrily. “Dr. Renard would never give them
his cars.”
“He may have been forced,” said Ratcliffe quietly. “The whole town is on
their side.”
“You still believe that,” asked the Colonel incredulously.
“You will all believe it soon,” said the other with a hopeless calm.
There was a puzzled pause for some little time, and then the Colonel
began again abruptly—
“No, I can’t believe it. The thing is nonsense. The plain people of a
peaceable French town—”
He was cut short by a bang and a blaze of light, which seemed close to
his eyes. As the car sped on it left a floating patch of white smoke behind it,
and Syme had heard a shot shriek past his ear.
“My God!” said the Colonel, “someone has shot at us.”
“It need not interrupt conversation,” said the gloomy Ratcliffe. “Pray
resume your remarks, Colonel. You were talking, I think, about the plain
people of a peaceable French town.”
The staring Colonel was long past minding satire. He rolled his eyes all
round the street.
“It is extraordinary,” he said, “most extraordinary.”
“A fastidious person,” said Syme, “might even call it unpleasant.
However, I suppose those lights out in the field beyond this street are the
Gendarmerie. We shall soon get there.”
“No,” said Inspector Ratcliffe, “we shall never get there.”
He had been standing up and looking keenly ahead of him. Now he sat
down and smoothed his sleek hair with a weary gesture.
“What do you mean?” asked Bull sharply.
Page 122
“I mean that we shall never get there,” said the pessimist placidly. “They
have two rows of armed men across the road already; I can see them from
here. The town is in arms, as I said it was. I can only wallow in the
exquisite comfort of my own exactitude.”
And Ratcliffe sat down comfortably in the car and lit a cigarette, but the
others rose excitedly and stared down the road. Syme had slowed down the
car as their plans became doubtful, and he brought it finally to a standstill
just at the corner of a side street that ran down very steeply to the sea.
The town was mostly in shadow, but the sun had not sunk; wherever its
level light could break through, it painted everything a burning gold. Up
this side street the last sunset light shone as sharp and narrow as the shaft of
artificial light at the theatre. It struck the car of the five friends, and lit it
like a burning chariot. But the rest of the street, especially the two ends of
it, was in the deepest twilight, and for some seconds they could see nothing.
Then Syme, whose eyes were the keenest, broke into a little bitter whistle,
and said,
“It is quite true. There is a crowd or an army or some such thing across
the end of that street.”
“Well, if there is,” said Bull impatiently, “it must be something else—a
sham fight or the mayor’s birthday or something. I cannot and will not
believe that plain, jolly people in a place like this walk about with dynamite
in their pockets. Get on a bit, Syme, and let us look at them.”
The car crawled about a hundred yards farther, and then they were all
startled by Dr. Bull breaking into a high crow of laughter.
“Why, you silly mugs!” he cried, “what did I tell you. That crowd’s as
law-abiding as a cow, and if it weren’t, it’s on our side.”
“How do you know?” asked the professor, staring.
“You blind bat,” cried Bull, “don’t you see who is leading them?”
They peered again, and then the Colonel, with a catch in his voice, cried
out—
“Why, it’s Renard!”
There was, indeed, a rank of dim figures running across the road, and
they could not be clearly seen; but far enough in front to catch the accident
of the evening light was stalking up and down the unmistakable Dr. Renard,
have two rows of armed men across the road already; I can see them from
here. The town is in arms, as I said it was. I can only wallow in the
exquisite comfort of my own exactitude.”
And Ratcliffe sat down comfortably in the car and lit a cigarette, but the
others rose excitedly and stared down the road. Syme had slowed down the
car as their plans became doubtful, and he brought it finally to a standstill
just at the corner of a side street that ran down very steeply to the sea.
The town was mostly in shadow, but the sun had not sunk; wherever its
level light could break through, it painted everything a burning gold. Up
this side street the last sunset light shone as sharp and narrow as the shaft of
artificial light at the theatre. It struck the car of the five friends, and lit it
like a burning chariot. But the rest of the street, especially the two ends of
it, was in the deepest twilight, and for some seconds they could see nothing.
Then Syme, whose eyes were the keenest, broke into a little bitter whistle,
and said,
“It is quite true. There is a crowd or an army or some such thing across
the end of that street.”
“Well, if there is,” said Bull impatiently, “it must be something else—a
sham fight or the mayor’s birthday or something. I cannot and will not
believe that plain, jolly people in a place like this walk about with dynamite
in their pockets. Get on a bit, Syme, and let us look at them.”
The car crawled about a hundred yards farther, and then they were all
startled by Dr. Bull breaking into a high crow of laughter.
“Why, you silly mugs!” he cried, “what did I tell you. That crowd’s as
law-abiding as a cow, and if it weren’t, it’s on our side.”
“How do you know?” asked the professor, staring.
“You blind bat,” cried Bull, “don’t you see who is leading them?”
They peered again, and then the Colonel, with a catch in his voice, cried
out—
“Why, it’s Renard!”
There was, indeed, a rank of dim figures running across the road, and
they could not be clearly seen; but far enough in front to catch the accident
of the evening light was stalking up and down the unmistakable Dr. Renard,
Page 123
in a white hat, stroking his long brown beard, and holding a revolver in his
left hand.
“What a fool I’ve been!” exclaimed the Colonel. “Of course, the dear old
boy has turned out to help us.”
Dr. Bull was bubbling over with laughter, swinging the sword in his hand
as carelessly as a cane. He jumped out of the car and ran across the
intervening space, calling out—
“Dr. Renard! Dr. Renard!”
An instant after Syme thought his own eyes had gone mad in his head.
For the philanthropic Dr. Renard had deliberately raised his revolver and
fired twice at Bull, so that the shots rang down the road.
Almost at the same second as the puff of white cloud went up from this
atrocious explosion a long puff of white cloud went up also from the
cigarette of the cynical Ratcliffe. Like all the rest he turned a little pale, but
he smiled. Dr. Bull, at whom the bullets had been fired, just missing his
scalp, stood quite still in the middle of the road without a sign of fear, and
then turned very slowly and crawled back to the car, and climbed in with
two holes through his hat.
“Well,” said the cigarette smoker slowly, “what do you think now?”
“I think,” said Dr. Bull with precision, “that I am lying in bed at No. 217
Peabody Buildings, and that I shall soon wake up with a jump; or, if that’s
not it, I think that I am sitting in a small cushioned cell in Hanwell, and that
the doctor can’t make much of my case. But if you want to know what I
don’t think, I’ll tell you. I don’t think what you think. I don’t think, and I
never shall think, that the mass of ordinary men are a pack of dirty modern
thinkers. No, sir, I’m a democrat, and I still don’t believe that Sunday could
convert one average navvy or counter-jumper. No, I may be mad, but
humanity isn’t.”
Syme turned his bright blue eyes on Bull with an earnestness which he
did not commonly make clear.
“You are a very fine fellow,” he said. “You can believe in a sanity which
is not merely your sanity. And you’re right enough about humanity, about
peasants and people like that jolly old innkeeper. But you’re not right about
Renard. I suspected him from the first. He’s rationalistic, and, what’s worse,
left hand.
“What a fool I’ve been!” exclaimed the Colonel. “Of course, the dear old
boy has turned out to help us.”
Dr. Bull was bubbling over with laughter, swinging the sword in his hand
as carelessly as a cane. He jumped out of the car and ran across the
intervening space, calling out—
“Dr. Renard! Dr. Renard!”
An instant after Syme thought his own eyes had gone mad in his head.
For the philanthropic Dr. Renard had deliberately raised his revolver and
fired twice at Bull, so that the shots rang down the road.
Almost at the same second as the puff of white cloud went up from this
atrocious explosion a long puff of white cloud went up also from the
cigarette of the cynical Ratcliffe. Like all the rest he turned a little pale, but
he smiled. Dr. Bull, at whom the bullets had been fired, just missing his
scalp, stood quite still in the middle of the road without a sign of fear, and
then turned very slowly and crawled back to the car, and climbed in with
two holes through his hat.
“Well,” said the cigarette smoker slowly, “what do you think now?”
“I think,” said Dr. Bull with precision, “that I am lying in bed at No. 217
Peabody Buildings, and that I shall soon wake up with a jump; or, if that’s
not it, I think that I am sitting in a small cushioned cell in Hanwell, and that
the doctor can’t make much of my case. But if you want to know what I
don’t think, I’ll tell you. I don’t think what you think. I don’t think, and I
never shall think, that the mass of ordinary men are a pack of dirty modern
thinkers. No, sir, I’m a democrat, and I still don’t believe that Sunday could
convert one average navvy or counter-jumper. No, I may be mad, but
humanity isn’t.”
Syme turned his bright blue eyes on Bull with an earnestness which he
did not commonly make clear.
“You are a very fine fellow,” he said. “You can believe in a sanity which
is not merely your sanity. And you’re right enough about humanity, about
peasants and people like that jolly old innkeeper. But you’re not right about
Renard. I suspected him from the first. He’s rationalistic, and, what’s worse,
Page 124
he’s rich. When duty and religion are really destroyed, it will be by the
rich.”
“They are really destroyed now,” said the man with a cigarette, and rose
with his hands in his pockets. “The devils are coming on!”
The men in the motor-car looked anxiously in the direction of his dreamy
gaze, and they saw that the whole regiment at the end of the road was
advancing upon them, Dr. Renard marching furiously in front, his beard
flying in the breeze.
The Colonel sprang out of the car with an intolerant exclamation.
“Gentlemen,” he cried, “the thing is incredible. It must be a practical
joke. If you knew Renard as I do—it’s like calling Queen Victoria a
dynamiter. If you had got the man’s character into your head—”
“Dr. Bull,” said Syme sardonically, “has at least got it into his hat.”
“I tell you it can’t be!” cried the Colonel, stamping.
“Renard shall explain it. He shall explain it to me,” and he strode
forward.
“Don’t be in such a hurry,” drawled the smoker. “He will very soon
explain it to all of us.”
But the impatient Colonel was already out of earshot, advancing towards
the advancing enemy. The excited Dr. Renard lifted his pistol again, but
perceiving his opponent, hesitated, and the Colonel came face to face with
him with frantic gestures of remonstrance.
“It is no good,” said Syme. “He will never get anything out of that old
heathen. I vote we drive bang through the thick of them, bang as the bullets
went through Bull’s hat. We may all be killed, but we must kill a tidy
number of them.”
“I won’t ’ave it,” said Dr. Bull, growing more vulgar in the sincerity of
his virtue. “The poor chaps may be making a mistake. Give the Colonel a
chance.”
“Shall we go back, then?” asked the Professor.
“No,” said Ratcliffe in a cold voice, “the street behind us is held too. In
fact, I seem to see there another friend of yours, Syme.”
Syme spun round smartly, and stared backwards at the track which they
had travelled. He saw an irregular body of horsemen gathering and
rich.”
“They are really destroyed now,” said the man with a cigarette, and rose
with his hands in his pockets. “The devils are coming on!”
The men in the motor-car looked anxiously in the direction of his dreamy
gaze, and they saw that the whole regiment at the end of the road was
advancing upon them, Dr. Renard marching furiously in front, his beard
flying in the breeze.
The Colonel sprang out of the car with an intolerant exclamation.
“Gentlemen,” he cried, “the thing is incredible. It must be a practical
joke. If you knew Renard as I do—it’s like calling Queen Victoria a
dynamiter. If you had got the man’s character into your head—”
“Dr. Bull,” said Syme sardonically, “has at least got it into his hat.”
“I tell you it can’t be!” cried the Colonel, stamping.
“Renard shall explain it. He shall explain it to me,” and he strode
forward.
“Don’t be in such a hurry,” drawled the smoker. “He will very soon
explain it to all of us.”
But the impatient Colonel was already out of earshot, advancing towards
the advancing enemy. The excited Dr. Renard lifted his pistol again, but
perceiving his opponent, hesitated, and the Colonel came face to face with
him with frantic gestures of remonstrance.
“It is no good,” said Syme. “He will never get anything out of that old
heathen. I vote we drive bang through the thick of them, bang as the bullets
went through Bull’s hat. We may all be killed, but we must kill a tidy
number of them.”
“I won’t ’ave it,” said Dr. Bull, growing more vulgar in the sincerity of
his virtue. “The poor chaps may be making a mistake. Give the Colonel a
chance.”
“Shall we go back, then?” asked the Professor.
“No,” said Ratcliffe in a cold voice, “the street behind us is held too. In
fact, I seem to see there another friend of yours, Syme.”
Syme spun round smartly, and stared backwards at the track which they
had travelled. He saw an irregular body of horsemen gathering and
Page 125
galloping towards them in the gloom. He saw above the foremost saddle the
silver gleam of a sword, and then as it grew nearer the silver gleam of an
old man’s hair. The next moment, with shattering violence, he had swung
the motor round and sent it dashing down the steep side street to the sea,
like a man that desired only to die.
“What the devil is up?” cried the Professor, seizing his arm.
“The morning star has fallen!” said Syme, as his own car went down the
darkness like a falling star.
The others did not understand his words, but when they looked back at
the street above they saw the hostile cavalry coming round the corner and
down the slopes after them; and foremost of all rode the good innkeeper,
flushed with the fiery innocence of the evening light.
“The world is insane!” said the Professor, and buried his face in his
hands.
“No,” said Dr. Bull in adamantine humility, “it is I.”
“What are we going to do?” asked the Professor.
“At this moment,” said Syme, with a scientific detachment, “I think we
are going to smash into a lamppost.”
The next instant the automobile had come with a catastrophic jar against
an iron object. The instant after that four men had crawled out from under a
chaos of metal, and a tall lean lamp-post that had stood up straight on the
edge of the marine parade stood out, bent and twisted, like the branch of a
broken tree.
“Well, we smashed something,” said the Professor, with a faint smile.
“That’s some comfort.”
“You’re becoming an anarchist,” said Syme, dusting his clothes with his
instinct of daintiness.
“Everyone is,” said Ratcliffe.
As they spoke, the white-haired horseman and his followers came
thundering from above, and almost at the same moment a dark string of
men ran shouting along the sea-front. Syme snatched a sword, and took it in
his teeth; he stuck two others under his arm-pits, took a fourth in his left
hand and the lantern in his right, and leapt off the high parade on to the
beach below.
silver gleam of a sword, and then as it grew nearer the silver gleam of an
old man’s hair. The next moment, with shattering violence, he had swung
the motor round and sent it dashing down the steep side street to the sea,
like a man that desired only to die.
“What the devil is up?” cried the Professor, seizing his arm.
“The morning star has fallen!” said Syme, as his own car went down the
darkness like a falling star.
The others did not understand his words, but when they looked back at
the street above they saw the hostile cavalry coming round the corner and
down the slopes after them; and foremost of all rode the good innkeeper,
flushed with the fiery innocence of the evening light.
“The world is insane!” said the Professor, and buried his face in his
hands.
“No,” said Dr. Bull in adamantine humility, “it is I.”
“What are we going to do?” asked the Professor.
“At this moment,” said Syme, with a scientific detachment, “I think we
are going to smash into a lamppost.”
The next instant the automobile had come with a catastrophic jar against
an iron object. The instant after that four men had crawled out from under a
chaos of metal, and a tall lean lamp-post that had stood up straight on the
edge of the marine parade stood out, bent and twisted, like the branch of a
broken tree.
“Well, we smashed something,” said the Professor, with a faint smile.
“That’s some comfort.”
“You’re becoming an anarchist,” said Syme, dusting his clothes with his
instinct of daintiness.
“Everyone is,” said Ratcliffe.
As they spoke, the white-haired horseman and his followers came
thundering from above, and almost at the same moment a dark string of
men ran shouting along the sea-front. Syme snatched a sword, and took it in
his teeth; he stuck two others under his arm-pits, took a fourth in his left
hand and the lantern in his right, and leapt off the high parade on to the
beach below.
Page 126
The others leapt after him, with a common acceptance of such decisive
action, leaving the debris and the gathering mob above them.
“We have one more chance,” said Syme, taking the steel out of his
mouth. “Whatever all this pandemonium means, I suppose the police station
will help us. We can’t get there, for they hold the way. But there’s a pier or
breakwater runs out into the sea just here, which we could defend longer
than anything else, like Horatius and his bridge. We must defend it till the
Gendarmerie turn out. Keep after me.”
They followed him as he went crunching down the beach, and in a
second or two their boots broke not on the sea gravel, but on broad, flat
stones. They marched down a long, low jetty, running out in one arm into
the dim, boiling sea, and when they came to the end of it they felt that they
had come to the end of their story. They turned and faced the town.
That town was transfigured with uproar. All along the high parade from
which they had just descended was a dark and roaring stream of humanity,
with tossing arms and fiery faces, groping and glaring towards them. The
long dark line was dotted with torches and lanterns; but even where no
flame lit up a furious face, they could see in the farthest figure, in the most
shadowy gesture, an organised hate. It was clear that they were the accursed
of all men, and they knew not why.
Two or three men, looking little and black like monkeys, leapt over the
edge as they had done and dropped on to the beach. These came ploughing
down the deep sand, shouting horribly, and strove to wade into the sea at
random. The example was followed, and the whole black mass of men
began to run and drip over the edge like black treacle.
Foremost among the men on the beach Syme saw the peasant who had
driven their cart. He splashed into the surf on a huge cart-horse, and shook
his axe at them.
“The peasant!” cried Syme. “They have not risen since the Middle Ages.”
“Even if the police do come now,” said the Professor mournfully, “they
can do nothing with this mob.”
“Nonsense!” said Bull desperately; “there must be some people left in the
town who are human.”
“No,” said the hopeless Inspector, “the human being will soon be extinct.
We are the last of mankind.”
action, leaving the debris and the gathering mob above them.
“We have one more chance,” said Syme, taking the steel out of his
mouth. “Whatever all this pandemonium means, I suppose the police station
will help us. We can’t get there, for they hold the way. But there’s a pier or
breakwater runs out into the sea just here, which we could defend longer
than anything else, like Horatius and his bridge. We must defend it till the
Gendarmerie turn out. Keep after me.”
They followed him as he went crunching down the beach, and in a
second or two their boots broke not on the sea gravel, but on broad, flat
stones. They marched down a long, low jetty, running out in one arm into
the dim, boiling sea, and when they came to the end of it they felt that they
had come to the end of their story. They turned and faced the town.
That town was transfigured with uproar. All along the high parade from
which they had just descended was a dark and roaring stream of humanity,
with tossing arms and fiery faces, groping and glaring towards them. The
long dark line was dotted with torches and lanterns; but even where no
flame lit up a furious face, they could see in the farthest figure, in the most
shadowy gesture, an organised hate. It was clear that they were the accursed
of all men, and they knew not why.
Two or three men, looking little and black like monkeys, leapt over the
edge as they had done and dropped on to the beach. These came ploughing
down the deep sand, shouting horribly, and strove to wade into the sea at
random. The example was followed, and the whole black mass of men
began to run and drip over the edge like black treacle.
Foremost among the men on the beach Syme saw the peasant who had
driven their cart. He splashed into the surf on a huge cart-horse, and shook
his axe at them.
“The peasant!” cried Syme. “They have not risen since the Middle Ages.”
“Even if the police do come now,” said the Professor mournfully, “they
can do nothing with this mob.”
“Nonsense!” said Bull desperately; “there must be some people left in the
town who are human.”
“No,” said the hopeless Inspector, “the human being will soon be extinct.
We are the last of mankind.”
Page 127
“It may be,” said the Professor absently. Then he added in his dreamy
voice, “What is all that at the end of the ‘Dunciad’?
‘Nor public flame; nor private, dares to shine;
Nor human light is left, nor glimpse divine!
Lo! thy dread Empire, Chaos, is restored;
Light dies before thine uncreating word:
Thy hand, great Anarch, lets the curtain fall;
And universal darkness buries all.’”
“Stop!” cried Bull suddenly, “the gendarmes are out.”
The low lights of the police station were indeed blotted and broken with
hurrying figures, and they heard through the darkness the clash and jingle of
a disciplined cavalry.
“They are charging the mob!” cried Bull in ecstacy or alarm.
“No,” said Syme, “they are formed along the parade.”
“They have unslung their carbines,” cried Bull dancing with excitement.
“Yes,” said Ratcliffe, “and they are going to fire on us.”
As he spoke there came a long crackle of musketry, and bullets seemed to
hop like hailstones on the stones in front of them.
“The gendarmes have joined them!” cried the Professor, and struck his
forehead.
“I am in the padded cell,” said Bull solidly.
There was a long silence, and then Ratcliffe said, looking out over the
swollen sea, all a sort of grey purple—
“What does it matter who is mad or who is sane? We shall all be dead
soon.”
Syme turned to him and said—
“You are quite hopeless, then?”
Mr. Ratcliffe kept a stony silence; then at last he said quietly—
“No; oddly enough I am not quite hopeless. There is one insane little
hope that I cannot get out of my mind. The power of this whole planet is
against us, yet I cannot help wondering whether this one silly little hope is
hopeless yet.”
“In what or whom is your hope?” asked Syme with curiosity.
“In a man I never saw,” said the other, looking at the leaden sea.
voice, “What is all that at the end of the ‘Dunciad’?
‘Nor public flame; nor private, dares to shine;
Nor human light is left, nor glimpse divine!
Lo! thy dread Empire, Chaos, is restored;
Light dies before thine uncreating word:
Thy hand, great Anarch, lets the curtain fall;
And universal darkness buries all.’”
“Stop!” cried Bull suddenly, “the gendarmes are out.”
The low lights of the police station were indeed blotted and broken with
hurrying figures, and they heard through the darkness the clash and jingle of
a disciplined cavalry.
“They are charging the mob!” cried Bull in ecstacy or alarm.
“No,” said Syme, “they are formed along the parade.”
“They have unslung their carbines,” cried Bull dancing with excitement.
“Yes,” said Ratcliffe, “and they are going to fire on us.”
As he spoke there came a long crackle of musketry, and bullets seemed to
hop like hailstones on the stones in front of them.
“The gendarmes have joined them!” cried the Professor, and struck his
forehead.
“I am in the padded cell,” said Bull solidly.
There was a long silence, and then Ratcliffe said, looking out over the
swollen sea, all a sort of grey purple—
“What does it matter who is mad or who is sane? We shall all be dead
soon.”
Syme turned to him and said—
“You are quite hopeless, then?”
Mr. Ratcliffe kept a stony silence; then at last he said quietly—
“No; oddly enough I am not quite hopeless. There is one insane little
hope that I cannot get out of my mind. The power of this whole planet is
against us, yet I cannot help wondering whether this one silly little hope is
hopeless yet.”
“In what or whom is your hope?” asked Syme with curiosity.
“In a man I never saw,” said the other, looking at the leaden sea.
Page 128
“I know what you mean,” said Syme in a low voice, “the man in the dark
room. But Sunday must have killed him by now.”
“Perhaps,” said the other steadily; “but if so, he was the only man whom
Sunday found it hard to kill.”
“I heard what you said,” said the Professor, with his back turned. “I also
am holding hard on to the thing I never saw.”
All of a sudden Syme, who was standing as if blind with introspective
thought, swung round and cried out, like a man waking from sleep—
“Where is the Colonel? I thought he was with us!”
“The Colonel! Yes,” cried Bull, “where on earth is the Colonel?”
“He went to speak to Renard,” said the Professor.
“We cannot leave him among all those beasts,” cried Syme. “Let us die
like gentlemen if—”
“Do not pity the Colonel,” said Ratcliffe, with a pale sneer. “He is
extremely comfortable. He is—”
“No! no! no!” cried Syme in a kind of frenzy, “not the Colonel too! I will
never believe it!”
“Will you believe your eyes?” asked the other, and pointed to the beach.
Many of their pursuers had waded into the water shaking their fists, but
the sea was rough, and they could not reach the pier. Two or three figures,
however, stood on the beginning of the stone footway, and seemed to be
cautiously advancing down it. The glare of a chance lantern lit up the faces
of the two foremost. One face wore a black half-mask, and under it the
mouth was twisting about in such a madness of nerves that the black tuft of
beard wriggled round and round like a restless, living thing. The other was
the red face and white moustache of Colonel Ducroix. They were in earnest
consultation.
“Yes, he is gone too,” said the Professor, and sat down on a stone.
“Everything’s gone. I’m gone! I can’t trust my own bodily machinery. I feel
as if my own hand might fly up and strike me.”
“When my hand flies up,” said Syme, “it will strike somebody else,” and
he strode along the pier towards the Colonel, the sword in one hand and the
lantern in the other.
room. But Sunday must have killed him by now.”
“Perhaps,” said the other steadily; “but if so, he was the only man whom
Sunday found it hard to kill.”
“I heard what you said,” said the Professor, with his back turned. “I also
am holding hard on to the thing I never saw.”
All of a sudden Syme, who was standing as if blind with introspective
thought, swung round and cried out, like a man waking from sleep—
“Where is the Colonel? I thought he was with us!”
“The Colonel! Yes,” cried Bull, “where on earth is the Colonel?”
“He went to speak to Renard,” said the Professor.
“We cannot leave him among all those beasts,” cried Syme. “Let us die
like gentlemen if—”
“Do not pity the Colonel,” said Ratcliffe, with a pale sneer. “He is
extremely comfortable. He is—”
“No! no! no!” cried Syme in a kind of frenzy, “not the Colonel too! I will
never believe it!”
“Will you believe your eyes?” asked the other, and pointed to the beach.
Many of their pursuers had waded into the water shaking their fists, but
the sea was rough, and they could not reach the pier. Two or three figures,
however, stood on the beginning of the stone footway, and seemed to be
cautiously advancing down it. The glare of a chance lantern lit up the faces
of the two foremost. One face wore a black half-mask, and under it the
mouth was twisting about in such a madness of nerves that the black tuft of
beard wriggled round and round like a restless, living thing. The other was
the red face and white moustache of Colonel Ducroix. They were in earnest
consultation.
“Yes, he is gone too,” said the Professor, and sat down on a stone.
“Everything’s gone. I’m gone! I can’t trust my own bodily machinery. I feel
as if my own hand might fly up and strike me.”
“When my hand flies up,” said Syme, “it will strike somebody else,” and
he strode along the pier towards the Colonel, the sword in one hand and the
lantern in the other.
Page 129
As if to destroy the last hope or doubt, the Colonel, who saw him
coming, pointed his revolver at him and fired. The shot missed Syme, but
struck his sword, breaking it short at the hilt. Syme rushed on, and swung
the iron lantern above his head.
“Judas before Herod!” he said, and struck the Colonel down upon the
stones. Then he turned to the Secretary, whose frightful mouth was almost
foaming now, and held the lamp high with so rigid and arresting a gesture,
that the man was, as it were, frozen for a moment, and forced to hear.
“Do you see this lantern?” cried Syme in a terrible voice. “Do you see the
cross carved on it, and the flame inside? You did not make it. You did not
light it. Better men than you, men who could believe and obey, twisted the
entrails of iron and preserved the legend of fire. There is not a street you
walk on, there is not a thread you wear, that was not made as this lantern
was, by denying your philosophy of dirt and rats. You can make nothing.
You can only destroy. You will destroy mankind; you will destroy the
world. Let that suffice you. Yet this one old Christian lantern you shall not
destroy. It shall go where your empire of apes will never have the wit to
find it.”
He struck the Secretary once with the lantern so that he staggered; and
then, whirling it twice round his head, sent it flying far out to sea, where it
flared like a roaring rocket and fell.
“Swords!” shouted Syme, turning his flaming face to the three behind
him. “Let us charge these dogs, for our time has come to die.”
His three companions came after him sword in hand. Syme’s sword was
broken, but he rent a bludgeon from the fist of a fisherman, flinging him
down. In a moment they would have flung themselves upon the face of the
mob and perished, when an interruption came. The Secretary, ever since
Syme’s speech, had stood with his hand to his stricken head as if dazed;
now he suddenly pulled off his black mask.
The pale face thus peeled in the lamplight revealed not so much rage as
astonishment. He put up his hand with an anxious authority.
“There is some mistake,” he said. “Mr. Syme, I hardly think you
understand your position. I arrest you in the name of the law.”
“Of the law?” said Syme, and dropped his stick.
coming, pointed his revolver at him and fired. The shot missed Syme, but
struck his sword, breaking it short at the hilt. Syme rushed on, and swung
the iron lantern above his head.
“Judas before Herod!” he said, and struck the Colonel down upon the
stones. Then he turned to the Secretary, whose frightful mouth was almost
foaming now, and held the lamp high with so rigid and arresting a gesture,
that the man was, as it were, frozen for a moment, and forced to hear.
“Do you see this lantern?” cried Syme in a terrible voice. “Do you see the
cross carved on it, and the flame inside? You did not make it. You did not
light it. Better men than you, men who could believe and obey, twisted the
entrails of iron and preserved the legend of fire. There is not a street you
walk on, there is not a thread you wear, that was not made as this lantern
was, by denying your philosophy of dirt and rats. You can make nothing.
You can only destroy. You will destroy mankind; you will destroy the
world. Let that suffice you. Yet this one old Christian lantern you shall not
destroy. It shall go where your empire of apes will never have the wit to
find it.”
He struck the Secretary once with the lantern so that he staggered; and
then, whirling it twice round his head, sent it flying far out to sea, where it
flared like a roaring rocket and fell.
“Swords!” shouted Syme, turning his flaming face to the three behind
him. “Let us charge these dogs, for our time has come to die.”
His three companions came after him sword in hand. Syme’s sword was
broken, but he rent a bludgeon from the fist of a fisherman, flinging him
down. In a moment they would have flung themselves upon the face of the
mob and perished, when an interruption came. The Secretary, ever since
Syme’s speech, had stood with his hand to his stricken head as if dazed;
now he suddenly pulled off his black mask.
The pale face thus peeled in the lamplight revealed not so much rage as
astonishment. He put up his hand with an anxious authority.
“There is some mistake,” he said. “Mr. Syme, I hardly think you
understand your position. I arrest you in the name of the law.”
“Of the law?” said Syme, and dropped his stick.
Page 130
“Certainly!” said the Secretary. “I am a detective from Scotland Yard,”
and he took a small blue card from his pocket.
“And what do you suppose we are?” asked the Professor, and threw up
his arms.
“You,” said the Secretary stiffly, “are, as I know for a fact, members of
the Supreme Anarchist Council. Disguised as one of you, I—”
Dr. Bull tossed his sword into the sea.
“There never was any Supreme Anarchist Council,” he said. “We were all
a lot of silly policemen looking at each other. And all these nice people who
have been peppering us with shot thought we were the dynamiters. I knew I
couldn’t be wrong about the mob,” he said, beaming over the enormous
multitude, which stretched away to the distance on both sides. “Vulgar
people are never mad. I’m vulgar myself, and I know. I am now going on
shore to stand a drink to everybody here.”
and he took a small blue card from his pocket.
“And what do you suppose we are?” asked the Professor, and threw up
his arms.
“You,” said the Secretary stiffly, “are, as I know for a fact, members of
the Supreme Anarchist Council. Disguised as one of you, I—”
Dr. Bull tossed his sword into the sea.
“There never was any Supreme Anarchist Council,” he said. “We were all
a lot of silly policemen looking at each other. And all these nice people who
have been peppering us with shot thought we were the dynamiters. I knew I
couldn’t be wrong about the mob,” he said, beaming over the enormous
multitude, which stretched away to the distance on both sides. “Vulgar
people are never mad. I’m vulgar myself, and I know. I am now going on
shore to stand a drink to everybody here.”
Page 131
CHAPTER XIII.
THE PURSUIT OF THE PRESIDENT
Next morning five bewildered but hilarious people took the boat for
Dover. The poor old Colonel might have had some cause to complain,
having been first forced to fight for two factions that didn’t exist, and then
knocked down with an iron lantern. But he was a magnanimous old
gentleman, and being much relieved that neither party had anything to do
with dynamite, he saw them off on the pier with great geniality.
The five reconciled detectives had a hundred details to explain to each
other. The Secretary had to tell Syme how they had come to wear masks
originally in order to approach the supposed enemy as fellow-conspirators.
Syme had to explain how they had fled with such swiftness through a
civilised country. But above all these matters of detail which could be
explained, rose the central mountain of the matter that they could not
explain. What did it all mean? If they were all harmless officers, what was
Sunday? If he had not seized the world, what on earth had he been up to?
Inspector Ratcliffe was still gloomy about this.
“I can’t make head or tail of old Sunday’s little game any more than you
can,” he said. “But whatever else Sunday is, he isn’t a blameless citizen.
Damn it! do you remember his face?”
“I grant you,” answered Syme, “that I have never been able to forget it.”
“Well,” said the Secretary, “I suppose we can find out soon, for tomorrow
we have our next general meeting. You will excuse me,” he said, with a
rather ghastly smile, “for being well acquainted with my secretarial duties.”
“I suppose you are right,” said the Professor reflectively. “I suppose we
might find it out from him; but I confess that I should feel a bit afraid of
asking Sunday who he really is.”
“Why,” asked the Secretary, “for fear of bombs?”
THE PURSUIT OF THE PRESIDENT
Next morning five bewildered but hilarious people took the boat for
Dover. The poor old Colonel might have had some cause to complain,
having been first forced to fight for two factions that didn’t exist, and then
knocked down with an iron lantern. But he was a magnanimous old
gentleman, and being much relieved that neither party had anything to do
with dynamite, he saw them off on the pier with great geniality.
The five reconciled detectives had a hundred details to explain to each
other. The Secretary had to tell Syme how they had come to wear masks
originally in order to approach the supposed enemy as fellow-conspirators.
Syme had to explain how they had fled with such swiftness through a
civilised country. But above all these matters of detail which could be
explained, rose the central mountain of the matter that they could not
explain. What did it all mean? If they were all harmless officers, what was
Sunday? If he had not seized the world, what on earth had he been up to?
Inspector Ratcliffe was still gloomy about this.
“I can’t make head or tail of old Sunday’s little game any more than you
can,” he said. “But whatever else Sunday is, he isn’t a blameless citizen.
Damn it! do you remember his face?”
“I grant you,” answered Syme, “that I have never been able to forget it.”
“Well,” said the Secretary, “I suppose we can find out soon, for tomorrow
we have our next general meeting. You will excuse me,” he said, with a
rather ghastly smile, “for being well acquainted with my secretarial duties.”
“I suppose you are right,” said the Professor reflectively. “I suppose we
might find it out from him; but I confess that I should feel a bit afraid of
asking Sunday who he really is.”
“Why,” asked the Secretary, “for fear of bombs?”
Page 132
“No,” said the Professor, “for fear he might tell me.”
“Let us have some drinks,” said Dr. Bull, after a silence.
Throughout their whole journey by boat and train they were highly
convivial, but they instinctively kept together. Dr. Bull, who had always
been the optimist of the party, endeavoured to persuade the other four that
the whole company could take the same hansom cab from Victoria; but this
was overruled, and they went in a four-wheeler, with Dr. Bull on the box,
singing. They finished their journey at an hotel in Piccadilly Circus, so as to
be close to the early breakfast next morning in Leicester Square. Yet even
then the adventures of the day were not entirely over. Dr. Bull, discontented
with the general proposal to go to bed, had strolled out of the hotel at about
eleven to see and taste some of the beauties of London. Twenty minutes
afterwards, however, he came back and made quite a clamour in the hall.
Syme, who tried at first to soothe him, was forced at last to listen to his
communication with quite new attention.
“I tell you I’ve seen him!” said Dr. Bull, with thick emphasis.
“Whom?” asked Syme quickly. “Not the President?”
“Not so bad as that,” said Dr. Bull, with unnecessary laughter, “not so
bad as that. I’ve got him here.”
“Got whom here?” asked Syme impatiently.
“Hairy man,” said the other lucidly, “man that used to be hairy man—
Gogol. Here he is,” and he pulled forward by a reluctant elbow the identical
young man who five days before had marched out of the Council with thin
red hair and a pale face, the first of all the sham anarchists who had been
exposed.
“Why do you worry with me?” he cried. “You have expelled me as a
spy.”
“We are all spies!” whispered Syme.
“We’re all spies!” shouted Dr. Bull. “Come and have a drink.”
Next morning the battalion of the reunited six marched stolidly towards
the hotel in Leicester Square.
“This is more cheerful,” said Dr. Bull; “we are six men going to ask one
man what he means.”
“Let us have some drinks,” said Dr. Bull, after a silence.
Throughout their whole journey by boat and train they were highly
convivial, but they instinctively kept together. Dr. Bull, who had always
been the optimist of the party, endeavoured to persuade the other four that
the whole company could take the same hansom cab from Victoria; but this
was overruled, and they went in a four-wheeler, with Dr. Bull on the box,
singing. They finished their journey at an hotel in Piccadilly Circus, so as to
be close to the early breakfast next morning in Leicester Square. Yet even
then the adventures of the day were not entirely over. Dr. Bull, discontented
with the general proposal to go to bed, had strolled out of the hotel at about
eleven to see and taste some of the beauties of London. Twenty minutes
afterwards, however, he came back and made quite a clamour in the hall.
Syme, who tried at first to soothe him, was forced at last to listen to his
communication with quite new attention.
“I tell you I’ve seen him!” said Dr. Bull, with thick emphasis.
“Whom?” asked Syme quickly. “Not the President?”
“Not so bad as that,” said Dr. Bull, with unnecessary laughter, “not so
bad as that. I’ve got him here.”
“Got whom here?” asked Syme impatiently.
“Hairy man,” said the other lucidly, “man that used to be hairy man—
Gogol. Here he is,” and he pulled forward by a reluctant elbow the identical
young man who five days before had marched out of the Council with thin
red hair and a pale face, the first of all the sham anarchists who had been
exposed.
“Why do you worry with me?” he cried. “You have expelled me as a
spy.”
“We are all spies!” whispered Syme.
“We’re all spies!” shouted Dr. Bull. “Come and have a drink.”
Next morning the battalion of the reunited six marched stolidly towards
the hotel in Leicester Square.
“This is more cheerful,” said Dr. Bull; “we are six men going to ask one
man what he means.”
Page 133
“I think it is a bit queerer than that,” said Syme. “I think it is six men
going to ask one man what they mean.”
They turned in silence into the Square, and though the hotel was in the
opposite corner, they saw at once the little balcony and a figure that looked
too big for it. He was sitting alone with bent head, poring over a newspaper.
But all his councillors, who had come to vote him down, crossed that
Square as if they were watched out of heaven by a hundred eyes.
They had disputed much upon their policy, about whether they should
leave the unmasked Gogol without and begin diplomatically, or whether
they should bring him in and blow up the gunpowder at once. The influence
of Syme and Bull prevailed for the latter course, though the Secretary to the
last asked them why they attacked Sunday so rashly.
“My reason is quite simple,” said Syme. “I attack him rashly because I
am afraid of him.”
They followed Syme up the dark stair in silence, and they all came out
simultaneously into the broad sunlight of the morning and the broad
sunlight of Sunday’s smile.
“Delightful!” he said. “So pleased to see you all. What an exquisite day it
is. Is the Czar dead?”
The Secretary, who happened to be foremost, drew himself together for a
dignified outburst.
“No, sir,” he said sternly “there has been no massacre. I bring you news
of no such disgusting spectacles.”
“Disgusting spectacles?” repeated the President, with a bright, inquiring
smile. “You mean Dr. Bull’s spectacles?”
The Secretary choked for a moment, and the President went on with a
sort of smooth appeal—
“Of course, we all have our opinions and even our eyes, but really to call
them disgusting before the man himself—”
Dr. Bull tore off his spectacles and broke them on the table.
“My spectacles are blackguardly,” he said, “but I’m not. Look at my
face.”
“I dare say it’s the sort of face that grows on one,” said the President, “in
fact, it grows on you; and who am I to quarrel with the wild fruits upon the
going to ask one man what they mean.”
They turned in silence into the Square, and though the hotel was in the
opposite corner, they saw at once the little balcony and a figure that looked
too big for it. He was sitting alone with bent head, poring over a newspaper.
But all his councillors, who had come to vote him down, crossed that
Square as if they were watched out of heaven by a hundred eyes.
They had disputed much upon their policy, about whether they should
leave the unmasked Gogol without and begin diplomatically, or whether
they should bring him in and blow up the gunpowder at once. The influence
of Syme and Bull prevailed for the latter course, though the Secretary to the
last asked them why they attacked Sunday so rashly.
“My reason is quite simple,” said Syme. “I attack him rashly because I
am afraid of him.”
They followed Syme up the dark stair in silence, and they all came out
simultaneously into the broad sunlight of the morning and the broad
sunlight of Sunday’s smile.
“Delightful!” he said. “So pleased to see you all. What an exquisite day it
is. Is the Czar dead?”
The Secretary, who happened to be foremost, drew himself together for a
dignified outburst.
“No, sir,” he said sternly “there has been no massacre. I bring you news
of no such disgusting spectacles.”
“Disgusting spectacles?” repeated the President, with a bright, inquiring
smile. “You mean Dr. Bull’s spectacles?”
The Secretary choked for a moment, and the President went on with a
sort of smooth appeal—
“Of course, we all have our opinions and even our eyes, but really to call
them disgusting before the man himself—”
Dr. Bull tore off his spectacles and broke them on the table.
“My spectacles are blackguardly,” he said, “but I’m not. Look at my
face.”
“I dare say it’s the sort of face that grows on one,” said the President, “in
fact, it grows on you; and who am I to quarrel with the wild fruits upon the
Page 134
Tree of Life? I dare say it will grow on me some day.”
“We have no time for tomfoolery,” said the Secretary, breaking in
savagely. “We have come to know what all this means. Who are you? What
are you? Why did you get us all here? Do you know who and what we are?
Are you a half-witted man playing the conspirator, or are you a clever man
playing the fool? Answer me, I tell you.”
“Candidates,” murmured Sunday, “are only required to answer eight out
of the seventeen questions on the paper. As far as I can make out, you want
me to tell you what I am, and what you are, and what this table is, and what
this Council is, and what this world is for all I know. Well, I will go so far
as to rend the veil of one mystery. If you want to know what you are, you
are a set of highly well-intentioned young jackasses.”
“And you,” said Syme, leaning forward, “what are you?”
“I? What am I?” roared the President, and he rose slowly to an incredible
height, like some enormous wave about to arch above them and break. “You
want to know what I am, do you? Bull, you are a man of science. Grub in
the roots of those trees and find out the truth about them. Syme, you are a
poet. Stare at those morning clouds. But I tell you this, that you will have
found out the truth of the last tree and the top-most cloud before the truth
about me. You will understand the sea, and I shall be still a riddle; you shall
know what the stars are, and not know what I am. Since the beginning of
the world all men have hunted me like a wolf—kings and sages, and poets
and lawgivers, all the churches, and all the philosophies. But I have never
been caught yet, and the skies will fall in the time I turn to bay. I have given
them a good run for their money, and I will now.”
Before one of them could move, the monstrous man had swung himself
like some huge ourang-outang over the balustrade of the balcony. Yet before
he dropped he pulled himself up again as on a horizontal bar, and thrusting
his great chin over the edge of the balcony, said solemnly—
“There’s one thing I’ll tell you though about who I am. I am the man in
the dark room, who made you all policemen.”
With that he fell from the balcony, bouncing on the stones below like a
great ball of india-rubber, and went bounding off towards the corner of the
Alhambra, where he hailed a hansom-cab and sprang inside it. The six
detectives had been standing thunderstruck and livid in the light of his last
assertion; but when he disappeared into the cab, Syme’s practical senses
“We have no time for tomfoolery,” said the Secretary, breaking in
savagely. “We have come to know what all this means. Who are you? What
are you? Why did you get us all here? Do you know who and what we are?
Are you a half-witted man playing the conspirator, or are you a clever man
playing the fool? Answer me, I tell you.”
“Candidates,” murmured Sunday, “are only required to answer eight out
of the seventeen questions on the paper. As far as I can make out, you want
me to tell you what I am, and what you are, and what this table is, and what
this Council is, and what this world is for all I know. Well, I will go so far
as to rend the veil of one mystery. If you want to know what you are, you
are a set of highly well-intentioned young jackasses.”
“And you,” said Syme, leaning forward, “what are you?”
“I? What am I?” roared the President, and he rose slowly to an incredible
height, like some enormous wave about to arch above them and break. “You
want to know what I am, do you? Bull, you are a man of science. Grub in
the roots of those trees and find out the truth about them. Syme, you are a
poet. Stare at those morning clouds. But I tell you this, that you will have
found out the truth of the last tree and the top-most cloud before the truth
about me. You will understand the sea, and I shall be still a riddle; you shall
know what the stars are, and not know what I am. Since the beginning of
the world all men have hunted me like a wolf—kings and sages, and poets
and lawgivers, all the churches, and all the philosophies. But I have never
been caught yet, and the skies will fall in the time I turn to bay. I have given
them a good run for their money, and I will now.”
Before one of them could move, the monstrous man had swung himself
like some huge ourang-outang over the balustrade of the balcony. Yet before
he dropped he pulled himself up again as on a horizontal bar, and thrusting
his great chin over the edge of the balcony, said solemnly—
“There’s one thing I’ll tell you though about who I am. I am the man in
the dark room, who made you all policemen.”
With that he fell from the balcony, bouncing on the stones below like a
great ball of india-rubber, and went bounding off towards the corner of the
Alhambra, where he hailed a hansom-cab and sprang inside it. The six
detectives had been standing thunderstruck and livid in the light of his last
assertion; but when he disappeared into the cab, Syme’s practical senses
Page 135
returned to him, and leaping over the balcony so recklessly as almost to
break his legs, he called another cab.
He and Bull sprang into the cab together, the Professor and the Inspector
into another, while the Secretary and the late Gogol scrambled into a third
just in time to pursue the flying Syme, who was pursuing the flying
President. Sunday led them a wild chase towards the north-west, his
cabman, evidently under the influence of more than common inducements,
urging the horse at breakneck speed. But Syme was in no mood for
delicacies, and he stood up in his own cab shouting, “Stop thief!” until
crowds ran along beside his cab, and policemen began to stop and ask
questions. All this had its influence upon the President’s cabman, who
began to look dubious, and to slow down to a trot. He opened the trap to
talk reasonably to his fare, and in so doing let the long whip droop over the
front of the cab. Sunday leant forward, seized it, and jerked it violently out
of the man’s hand. Then standing up in front of the cab himself, he lashed
the horse and roared aloud, so that they went down the streets like a flying
storm. Through street after street and square after square went whirling this
preposterous vehicle, in which the fare was urging the horse and the driver
trying desperately to stop it. The other three cabs came after it (if the phrase
be permissible of a cab) like panting hounds. Shops and streets shot by like
rattling arrows.
At the highest ecstacy of speed, Sunday turned round on the splashboard
where he stood, and sticking his great grinning head out of the cab, with
white hair whistling in the wind, he made a horrible face at his pursuers,
like some colossal urchin. Then raising his right hand swiftly, he flung a
ball of paper in Syme’s face and vanished. Syme caught the thing while
instinctively warding it off, and discovered that it consisted of two
crumpled papers. One was addressed to himself, and the other to Dr. Bull,
with a very long, and it is to be feared partly ironical, string of letters after
his name. Dr. Bull’s address was, at any rate, considerably longer than his
communication, for the communication consisted entirely of the words:—
“What about Martin Tupper now?”
“What does the old maniac mean?” asked Bull, staring at the words.
“What does yours say, Syme?”
Syme’s message was, at any rate, longer, and ran as follows:—
break his legs, he called another cab.
He and Bull sprang into the cab together, the Professor and the Inspector
into another, while the Secretary and the late Gogol scrambled into a third
just in time to pursue the flying Syme, who was pursuing the flying
President. Sunday led them a wild chase towards the north-west, his
cabman, evidently under the influence of more than common inducements,
urging the horse at breakneck speed. But Syme was in no mood for
delicacies, and he stood up in his own cab shouting, “Stop thief!” until
crowds ran along beside his cab, and policemen began to stop and ask
questions. All this had its influence upon the President’s cabman, who
began to look dubious, and to slow down to a trot. He opened the trap to
talk reasonably to his fare, and in so doing let the long whip droop over the
front of the cab. Sunday leant forward, seized it, and jerked it violently out
of the man’s hand. Then standing up in front of the cab himself, he lashed
the horse and roared aloud, so that they went down the streets like a flying
storm. Through street after street and square after square went whirling this
preposterous vehicle, in which the fare was urging the horse and the driver
trying desperately to stop it. The other three cabs came after it (if the phrase
be permissible of a cab) like panting hounds. Shops and streets shot by like
rattling arrows.
At the highest ecstacy of speed, Sunday turned round on the splashboard
where he stood, and sticking his great grinning head out of the cab, with
white hair whistling in the wind, he made a horrible face at his pursuers,
like some colossal urchin. Then raising his right hand swiftly, he flung a
ball of paper in Syme’s face and vanished. Syme caught the thing while
instinctively warding it off, and discovered that it consisted of two
crumpled papers. One was addressed to himself, and the other to Dr. Bull,
with a very long, and it is to be feared partly ironical, string of letters after
his name. Dr. Bull’s address was, at any rate, considerably longer than his
communication, for the communication consisted entirely of the words:—
“What about Martin Tupper now?”
“What does the old maniac mean?” asked Bull, staring at the words.
“What does yours say, Syme?”
Syme’s message was, at any rate, longer, and ran as follows:—
Page 136
“No one would regret anything in the nature of an
interference by the Archdeacon more than I. I trust it will not
come to that. But, for the last time, where are your goloshes?
The thing is too bad, especially after what uncle said.”
The President’s cabman seemed to be regaining some control over his
horse, and the pursuers gained a little as they swept round into the Edgware
Road. And here there occurred what seemed to the allies a providential
stoppage. Traffic of every kind was swerving to right or left or stopping, for
down the long road was coming the unmistakable roar announcing the fire-
engine, which in a few seconds went by like a brazen thunderbolt. But
quick as it went by, Sunday had bounded out of his cab, sprung at the fire-
engine, caught it, slung himself on to it, and was seen as he disappeared in
the noisy distance talking to the astonished fireman with explanatory
gestures.
“After him!” howled Syme. “He can’t go astray now. There’s no
mistaking a fire-engine.”
The three cabmen, who had been stunned for a moment, whipped up their
horses and slightly decreased the distance between themselves and their
disappearing prey. The President acknowledged this proximity by coming to
the back of the car, bowing repeatedly, kissing his hand, and finally flinging
a neatly-folded note into the bosom of Inspector Ratcliffe. When that
gentleman opened it, not without impatience, he found it contained the
words:—
“Fly at once. The truth about your trouser-stretchers is
known.—A FRIEND.”
The fire-engine had struck still farther to the north, into a region that they
did not recognise; and as it ran by a line of high railings shadowed with
trees, the six friends were startled, but somewhat relieved, to see the
President leap from the fire-engine, though whether through another whim
or the increasing protest of his entertainers they could not see. Before the
three cabs, however, could reach up to the spot, he had gone up the high
railings like a huge grey cat, tossed himself over, and vanished in a darkness
of leaves.
interference by the Archdeacon more than I. I trust it will not
come to that. But, for the last time, where are your goloshes?
The thing is too bad, especially after what uncle said.”
The President’s cabman seemed to be regaining some control over his
horse, and the pursuers gained a little as they swept round into the Edgware
Road. And here there occurred what seemed to the allies a providential
stoppage. Traffic of every kind was swerving to right or left or stopping, for
down the long road was coming the unmistakable roar announcing the fire-
engine, which in a few seconds went by like a brazen thunderbolt. But
quick as it went by, Sunday had bounded out of his cab, sprung at the fire-
engine, caught it, slung himself on to it, and was seen as he disappeared in
the noisy distance talking to the astonished fireman with explanatory
gestures.
“After him!” howled Syme. “He can’t go astray now. There’s no
mistaking a fire-engine.”
The three cabmen, who had been stunned for a moment, whipped up their
horses and slightly decreased the distance between themselves and their
disappearing prey. The President acknowledged this proximity by coming to
the back of the car, bowing repeatedly, kissing his hand, and finally flinging
a neatly-folded note into the bosom of Inspector Ratcliffe. When that
gentleman opened it, not without impatience, he found it contained the
words:—
“Fly at once. The truth about your trouser-stretchers is
known.—A FRIEND.”
The fire-engine had struck still farther to the north, into a region that they
did not recognise; and as it ran by a line of high railings shadowed with
trees, the six friends were startled, but somewhat relieved, to see the
President leap from the fire-engine, though whether through another whim
or the increasing protest of his entertainers they could not see. Before the
three cabs, however, could reach up to the spot, he had gone up the high
railings like a huge grey cat, tossed himself over, and vanished in a darkness
of leaves.
Page 137
Syme with a furious gesture stopped his cab, jumped out, and sprang also
to the escalade. When he had one leg over the fence and his friends were
following, he turned a face on them which shone quite pale in the shadow.
“What place can this be?” he asked. “Can it be the old devil’s house? I’ve
heard he has a house in North London.”
“All the better,” said the Secretary grimly, planting a foot in a foothold,
“we shall find him at home.”
“No, but it isn’t that,” said Syme, knitting his brows. “I hear the most
horrible noises, like devils laughing and sneezing and blowing their devilish
noses!”
“His dogs barking, of course,” said the Secretary.
“Why not say his black-beetles barking!” said Syme furiously, “snails
barking! geraniums barking! Did you ever hear a dog bark like that?”
He held up his hand, and there came out of the thicket a long growling
roar that seemed to get under the skin and freeze the flesh—a low thrilling
roar that made a throbbing in the air all about them.
“The dogs of Sunday would be no ordinary dogs,” said Gogol, and
shuddered.
Syme had jumped down on the other side, but he still stood listening
impatiently.
“Well, listen to that,” he said, “is that a dog—anybody’s dog?”
There broke upon their ear a hoarse screaming as of things protesting and
clamouring in sudden pain; and then, far off like an echo, what sounded like
a long nasal trumpet.
“Well, his house ought to be hell!” said the Secretary; “and if it is hell,
I’m going in!” and he sprang over the tall railings almost with one swing.
The others followed. They broke through a tangle of plants and shrubs,
and came out on an open path. Nothing was in sight, but Dr. Bull suddenly
struck his hands together.
“Why, you asses,” he cried, “it’s the Zoo!”
As they were looking round wildly for any trace of their wild quarry, a
keeper in uniform came running along the path with a man in plain clothes.
“Has it come this way?” gasped the keeper.
“Has what?” asked Syme.
to the escalade. When he had one leg over the fence and his friends were
following, he turned a face on them which shone quite pale in the shadow.
“What place can this be?” he asked. “Can it be the old devil’s house? I’ve
heard he has a house in North London.”
“All the better,” said the Secretary grimly, planting a foot in a foothold,
“we shall find him at home.”
“No, but it isn’t that,” said Syme, knitting his brows. “I hear the most
horrible noises, like devils laughing and sneezing and blowing their devilish
noses!”
“His dogs barking, of course,” said the Secretary.
“Why not say his black-beetles barking!” said Syme furiously, “snails
barking! geraniums barking! Did you ever hear a dog bark like that?”
He held up his hand, and there came out of the thicket a long growling
roar that seemed to get under the skin and freeze the flesh—a low thrilling
roar that made a throbbing in the air all about them.
“The dogs of Sunday would be no ordinary dogs,” said Gogol, and
shuddered.
Syme had jumped down on the other side, but he still stood listening
impatiently.
“Well, listen to that,” he said, “is that a dog—anybody’s dog?”
There broke upon their ear a hoarse screaming as of things protesting and
clamouring in sudden pain; and then, far off like an echo, what sounded like
a long nasal trumpet.
“Well, his house ought to be hell!” said the Secretary; “and if it is hell,
I’m going in!” and he sprang over the tall railings almost with one swing.
The others followed. They broke through a tangle of plants and shrubs,
and came out on an open path. Nothing was in sight, but Dr. Bull suddenly
struck his hands together.
“Why, you asses,” he cried, “it’s the Zoo!”
As they were looking round wildly for any trace of their wild quarry, a
keeper in uniform came running along the path with a man in plain clothes.
“Has it come this way?” gasped the keeper.
“Has what?” asked Syme.
Page 138
“The elephant!” cried the keeper. “An elephant has gone mad and run
away!”
“He has run away with an old gentleman,” said the other stranger
breathlessly, “a poor old gentleman with white hair!”
“What sort of old gentleman?” asked Syme, with great curiosity.
“A very large and fat old gentleman in light grey clothes,” said the keeper
eagerly.
“Well,” said Syme, “if he’s that particular kind of old gentleman, if
you’re quite sure that he’s a large and fat old gentleman in grey clothes, you
may take my word for it that the elephant has not run away with him. He
has run away with the elephant. The elephant is not made by God that could
run away with him if he did not consent to the elopement. And, by thunder,
there he is!”
There was no doubt about it this time. Clean across the space of grass,
about two hundred yards away, with a crowd screaming and scampering
vainly at his heels, went a huge grey elephant at an awful stride, with his
trunk thrown out as rigid as a ship’s bowsprit, and trumpeting like the
trumpet of doom. On the back of the bellowing and plunging animal sat
President Sunday with all the placidity of a sultan, but goading the animal
to a furious speed with some sharp object in his hand.
“Stop him!” screamed the populace. “He’ll be out of the gate!”
“Stop a landslide!” said the keeper. “He is out of the gate!”
And even as he spoke, a final crash and roar of terror announced that the
great grey elephant had broken out of the gates of the Zoological Gardens,
and was careening down Albany Street like a new and swift sort of
omnibus.
“Great Lord!” cried Bull, “I never knew an elephant could go so fast.
Well, it must be hansom-cabs again if we are to keep him in sight.”
As they raced along to the gate out of which the elephant had vanished,
Syme felt a glaring panorama of the strange animals in the cages which they
passed. Afterwards he thought it queer that he should have seen them so
clearly. He remembered especially seeing pelicans, with their preposterous,
pendant throats. He wondered why the pelican was the symbol of charity,
except it was that it wanted a good deal of charity to admire a pelican. He
remembered a hornbill, which was simply a huge yellow beak with a small
away!”
“He has run away with an old gentleman,” said the other stranger
breathlessly, “a poor old gentleman with white hair!”
“What sort of old gentleman?” asked Syme, with great curiosity.
“A very large and fat old gentleman in light grey clothes,” said the keeper
eagerly.
“Well,” said Syme, “if he’s that particular kind of old gentleman, if
you’re quite sure that he’s a large and fat old gentleman in grey clothes, you
may take my word for it that the elephant has not run away with him. He
has run away with the elephant. The elephant is not made by God that could
run away with him if he did not consent to the elopement. And, by thunder,
there he is!”
There was no doubt about it this time. Clean across the space of grass,
about two hundred yards away, with a crowd screaming and scampering
vainly at his heels, went a huge grey elephant at an awful stride, with his
trunk thrown out as rigid as a ship’s bowsprit, and trumpeting like the
trumpet of doom. On the back of the bellowing and plunging animal sat
President Sunday with all the placidity of a sultan, but goading the animal
to a furious speed with some sharp object in his hand.
“Stop him!” screamed the populace. “He’ll be out of the gate!”
“Stop a landslide!” said the keeper. “He is out of the gate!”
And even as he spoke, a final crash and roar of terror announced that the
great grey elephant had broken out of the gates of the Zoological Gardens,
and was careening down Albany Street like a new and swift sort of
omnibus.
“Great Lord!” cried Bull, “I never knew an elephant could go so fast.
Well, it must be hansom-cabs again if we are to keep him in sight.”
As they raced along to the gate out of which the elephant had vanished,
Syme felt a glaring panorama of the strange animals in the cages which they
passed. Afterwards he thought it queer that he should have seen them so
clearly. He remembered especially seeing pelicans, with their preposterous,
pendant throats. He wondered why the pelican was the symbol of charity,
except it was that it wanted a good deal of charity to admire a pelican. He
remembered a hornbill, which was simply a huge yellow beak with a small
Page 139
bird tied on behind it. The whole gave him a sensation, the vividness of
which he could not explain, that Nature was always making quite
mysterious jokes. Sunday had told them that they would understand him
when they had understood the stars. He wondered whether even the
archangels understood the hornbill.
The six unhappy detectives flung themselves into cabs and followed the
elephant sharing the terror which he spread through the long stretch of the
streets. This time Sunday did not turn round, but offered them the solid
stretch of his unconscious back, which maddened them, if possible, more
than his previous mockeries. Just before they came to Baker Street,
however, he was seen to throw something far up into the air, as a boy does a
ball meaning to catch it again. But at their rate of racing it fell far behind,
just by the cab containing Gogol; and in faint hope of a clue or for some
impulse unexplainable, he stopped his cab so as to pick it up. It was
addressed to himself, and was quite a bulky parcel. On examination,
however, its bulk was found to consist of thirty-three pieces of paper of no
value wrapped one round the other. When the last covering was torn away it
reduced itself to a small slip of paper, on which was written:—
“The word, I fancy, should be ‘pink’.”
The man once known as Gogol said nothing, but the movements of his
hands and feet were like those of a man urging a horse to renewed efforts.
Through street after street, through district after district, went the prodigy
of the flying elephant, calling crowds to every window, and driving the
traffic left and right. And still through all this insane publicity the three cabs
toiled after it, until they came to be regarded as part of a procession, and
perhaps the advertisement of a circus. They went at such a rate that
distances were shortened beyond belief, and Syme saw the Albert Hall in
Kensington when he thought that he was still in Paddington. The animal’s
pace was even more fast and free through the empty, aristocratic streets of
South Kensington, and he finally headed towards that part of the sky-line
where the enormous Wheel of Earl’s Court stood up in the sky. The wheel
grew larger and larger, till it filled heaven like the wheel of stars.
The beast outstripped the cabs. They lost him round several corners, and
when they came to one of the gates of the Earl’s Court Exhibition they
found themselves finally blocked. In front of them was an enormous crowd;
which he could not explain, that Nature was always making quite
mysterious jokes. Sunday had told them that they would understand him
when they had understood the stars. He wondered whether even the
archangels understood the hornbill.
The six unhappy detectives flung themselves into cabs and followed the
elephant sharing the terror which he spread through the long stretch of the
streets. This time Sunday did not turn round, but offered them the solid
stretch of his unconscious back, which maddened them, if possible, more
than his previous mockeries. Just before they came to Baker Street,
however, he was seen to throw something far up into the air, as a boy does a
ball meaning to catch it again. But at their rate of racing it fell far behind,
just by the cab containing Gogol; and in faint hope of a clue or for some
impulse unexplainable, he stopped his cab so as to pick it up. It was
addressed to himself, and was quite a bulky parcel. On examination,
however, its bulk was found to consist of thirty-three pieces of paper of no
value wrapped one round the other. When the last covering was torn away it
reduced itself to a small slip of paper, on which was written:—
“The word, I fancy, should be ‘pink’.”
The man once known as Gogol said nothing, but the movements of his
hands and feet were like those of a man urging a horse to renewed efforts.
Through street after street, through district after district, went the prodigy
of the flying elephant, calling crowds to every window, and driving the
traffic left and right. And still through all this insane publicity the three cabs
toiled after it, until they came to be regarded as part of a procession, and
perhaps the advertisement of a circus. They went at such a rate that
distances were shortened beyond belief, and Syme saw the Albert Hall in
Kensington when he thought that he was still in Paddington. The animal’s
pace was even more fast and free through the empty, aristocratic streets of
South Kensington, and he finally headed towards that part of the sky-line
where the enormous Wheel of Earl’s Court stood up in the sky. The wheel
grew larger and larger, till it filled heaven like the wheel of stars.
The beast outstripped the cabs. They lost him round several corners, and
when they came to one of the gates of the Earl’s Court Exhibition they
found themselves finally blocked. In front of them was an enormous crowd;
Page 140
in the midst of it was an enormous elephant, heaving and shuddering as
such shapeless creatures do. But the President had disappeared.
“Where has he gone to?” asked Syme, slipping to the ground.
“Gentleman rushed into the Exhibition, sir!” said an official in a dazed
manner. Then he added in an injured voice: “Funny gentleman, sir. Asked
me to hold his horse, and gave me this.”
He held out with distaste a piece of folded paper, addressed: “To the
Secretary of the Central Anarchist Council.”
The Secretary, raging, rent it open, and found written inside it:—
“When the herring runs a mile,
Let the Secretary smile;
When the herring tries to fly,
Let the Secretary die.
Rustic Proverb.”
“Why the eternal crikey,” began the Secretary, “did you let the man in?
Do people commonly come to your Exhibition riding on mad elephants? Do
—”
“Look!” shouted Syme suddenly. “Look over there!”
“Look at what?” asked the Secretary savagely.
“Look at the captive balloon!” said Syme, and pointed in a frenzy.
“Why the blazes should I look at a captive balloon?” demanded the
Secretary. “What is there queer about a captive balloon?”
“Nothing,” said Syme, “except that it isn’t captive!”
They all turned their eyes to where the balloon swung and swelled above
the Exhibition on a string, like a child’s balloon. A second afterwards the
string came in two just under the car, and the balloon, broken loose, floated
away with the freedom of a soap bubble.
“Ten thousand devils!” shrieked the Secretary. “He’s got into it!” and he
shook his fists at the sky.
The balloon, borne by some chance wind, came right above them, and
they could see the great white head of the President peering over the side
and looking benevolently down on them.
“God bless my soul!” said the Professor with the elderly manner that he
could never disconnect from his bleached beard and parchment face. “God
such shapeless creatures do. But the President had disappeared.
“Where has he gone to?” asked Syme, slipping to the ground.
“Gentleman rushed into the Exhibition, sir!” said an official in a dazed
manner. Then he added in an injured voice: “Funny gentleman, sir. Asked
me to hold his horse, and gave me this.”
He held out with distaste a piece of folded paper, addressed: “To the
Secretary of the Central Anarchist Council.”
The Secretary, raging, rent it open, and found written inside it:—
“When the herring runs a mile,
Let the Secretary smile;
When the herring tries to fly,
Let the Secretary die.
Rustic Proverb.”
“Why the eternal crikey,” began the Secretary, “did you let the man in?
Do people commonly come to your Exhibition riding on mad elephants? Do
—”
“Look!” shouted Syme suddenly. “Look over there!”
“Look at what?” asked the Secretary savagely.
“Look at the captive balloon!” said Syme, and pointed in a frenzy.
“Why the blazes should I look at a captive balloon?” demanded the
Secretary. “What is there queer about a captive balloon?”
“Nothing,” said Syme, “except that it isn’t captive!”
They all turned their eyes to where the balloon swung and swelled above
the Exhibition on a string, like a child’s balloon. A second afterwards the
string came in two just under the car, and the balloon, broken loose, floated
away with the freedom of a soap bubble.
“Ten thousand devils!” shrieked the Secretary. “He’s got into it!” and he
shook his fists at the sky.
The balloon, borne by some chance wind, came right above them, and
they could see the great white head of the President peering over the side
and looking benevolently down on them.
“God bless my soul!” said the Professor with the elderly manner that he
could never disconnect from his bleached beard and parchment face. “God
Page 141
bless my soul! I seemed to fancy that something fell on the top of my hat!”
He put up a trembling hand and took from that shelf a piece of twisted
paper, which he opened absently only to find it inscribed with a true lover’s
knot and, the words:—
“Your beauty has not left me indifferent.—From LITTLE
SNOWDROP.”
There was a short silence, and then Syme said, biting his beard—
“I’m not beaten yet. The blasted thing must come down somewhere.
Let’s follow it!”
He put up a trembling hand and took from that shelf a piece of twisted
paper, which he opened absently only to find it inscribed with a true lover’s
knot and, the words:—
“Your beauty has not left me indifferent.—From LITTLE
SNOWDROP.”
There was a short silence, and then Syme said, biting his beard—
“I’m not beaten yet. The blasted thing must come down somewhere.
Let’s follow it!”
Page 142
CHAPTER XIV.
THE SIX PHILOSOPHERS
Across green fields, and breaking through blooming hedges, toiled six
draggled detectives, about five miles out of London. The optimist of the
party had at first proposed that they should follow the balloon across South
England in hansom-cabs. But he was ultimately convinced of the persistent
refusal of the balloon to follow the roads, and the still more persistent
refusal of the cabmen to follow the balloon. Consequently the tireless
though exasperated travellers broke through black thickets and ploughed
through ploughed fields till each was turned into a figure too outrageous to
be mistaken for a tramp. Those green hills of Surrey saw the final collapse
and tragedy of the admirable light grey suit in which Syme had set out from
Saffron Park. His silk hat was broken over his nose by a swinging bough,
his coat-tails were torn to the shoulder by arresting thorns, the clay of
England was splashed up to his collar; but he still carried his yellow beard
forward with a silent and furious determination, and his eyes were still fixed
on that floating ball of gas, which in the full flush of sunset seemed
coloured like a sunset cloud.
“After all,” he said, “it is very beautiful!”
“It is singularly and strangely beautiful!” said the Professor. “I wish the
beastly gas-bag would burst!”
“No,” said Dr. Bull, “I hope it won’t. It might hurt the old boy.”
“Hurt him!” said the vindictive Professor, “hurt him! Not as much as I’d
hurt him if I could get up with him. Little Snowdrop!”
“I don’t want him hurt, somehow,” said Dr. Bull.
“What!” cried the Secretary bitterly. “Do you believe all that tale about
his being our man in the dark room? Sunday would say he was anybody.”
THE SIX PHILOSOPHERS
Across green fields, and breaking through blooming hedges, toiled six
draggled detectives, about five miles out of London. The optimist of the
party had at first proposed that they should follow the balloon across South
England in hansom-cabs. But he was ultimately convinced of the persistent
refusal of the balloon to follow the roads, and the still more persistent
refusal of the cabmen to follow the balloon. Consequently the tireless
though exasperated travellers broke through black thickets and ploughed
through ploughed fields till each was turned into a figure too outrageous to
be mistaken for a tramp. Those green hills of Surrey saw the final collapse
and tragedy of the admirable light grey suit in which Syme had set out from
Saffron Park. His silk hat was broken over his nose by a swinging bough,
his coat-tails were torn to the shoulder by arresting thorns, the clay of
England was splashed up to his collar; but he still carried his yellow beard
forward with a silent and furious determination, and his eyes were still fixed
on that floating ball of gas, which in the full flush of sunset seemed
coloured like a sunset cloud.
“After all,” he said, “it is very beautiful!”
“It is singularly and strangely beautiful!” said the Professor. “I wish the
beastly gas-bag would burst!”
“No,” said Dr. Bull, “I hope it won’t. It might hurt the old boy.”
“Hurt him!” said the vindictive Professor, “hurt him! Not as much as I’d
hurt him if I could get up with him. Little Snowdrop!”
“I don’t want him hurt, somehow,” said Dr. Bull.
“What!” cried the Secretary bitterly. “Do you believe all that tale about
his being our man in the dark room? Sunday would say he was anybody.”
Page 143
“I don’t know whether I believe it or not,” said Dr. Bull. “But it isn’t that
that I mean. I can’t wish old Sunday’s balloon to burst because—”
“Well,” said Syme impatiently, “because?”
“Well, because he’s so jolly like a balloon himself,” said Dr. Bull
desperately. “I don’t understand a word of all that idea of his being the same
man who gave us all our blue cards. It seems to make everything nonsense.
But I don’t care who knows it, I always had a sympathy for old Sunday
himself, wicked as he was. Just as if he was a great bouncing baby. How
can I explain what my queer sympathy was? It didn’t prevent my fighting
him like hell! Shall I make it clear if I say that I liked him because he was
so fat?”
“You will not,” said the Secretary.
“I’ve got it now,” cried Bull, “it was because he was so fat and so light.
Just like a balloon. We always think of fat people as heavy, but he could
have danced against a sylph. I see now what I mean. Moderate strength is
shown in violence, supreme strength is shown in levity. It was like the old
speculations—what would happen if an elephant could leap up in the sky
like a grasshopper?”
“Our elephant,” said Syme, looking upwards, “has leapt into the sky like
a grasshopper.”
“And somehow,” concluded Bull, “that’s why I can’t help liking old
Sunday. No, it’s not an admiration of force, or any silly thing like that.
There is a kind of gaiety in the thing, as if he were bursting with some good
news. Haven’t you sometimes felt it on a spring day? You know Nature
plays tricks, but somehow that day proves they are good-natured tricks. I
never read the Bible myself, but that part they laugh at is literal truth, ‘Why
leap ye, ye high hills?’ The hills do leap—at least, they try to.... Why do I
like Sunday?... how can I tell you?... because he’s such a Bounder.”
There was a long silence, and then the Secretary said in a curious,
strained voice—
“You do not know Sunday at all. Perhaps it is because you are better than
I, and do not know hell. I was a fierce fellow, and a trifle morbid from the
first. The man who sits in darkness, and who chose us all, chose me because
I had all the crazy look of a conspirator—because my smile went crooked,
and my eyes were gloomy, even when I smiled. But there must have been
that I mean. I can’t wish old Sunday’s balloon to burst because—”
“Well,” said Syme impatiently, “because?”
“Well, because he’s so jolly like a balloon himself,” said Dr. Bull
desperately. “I don’t understand a word of all that idea of his being the same
man who gave us all our blue cards. It seems to make everything nonsense.
But I don’t care who knows it, I always had a sympathy for old Sunday
himself, wicked as he was. Just as if he was a great bouncing baby. How
can I explain what my queer sympathy was? It didn’t prevent my fighting
him like hell! Shall I make it clear if I say that I liked him because he was
so fat?”
“You will not,” said the Secretary.
“I’ve got it now,” cried Bull, “it was because he was so fat and so light.
Just like a balloon. We always think of fat people as heavy, but he could
have danced against a sylph. I see now what I mean. Moderate strength is
shown in violence, supreme strength is shown in levity. It was like the old
speculations—what would happen if an elephant could leap up in the sky
like a grasshopper?”
“Our elephant,” said Syme, looking upwards, “has leapt into the sky like
a grasshopper.”
“And somehow,” concluded Bull, “that’s why I can’t help liking old
Sunday. No, it’s not an admiration of force, or any silly thing like that.
There is a kind of gaiety in the thing, as if he were bursting with some good
news. Haven’t you sometimes felt it on a spring day? You know Nature
plays tricks, but somehow that day proves they are good-natured tricks. I
never read the Bible myself, but that part they laugh at is literal truth, ‘Why
leap ye, ye high hills?’ The hills do leap—at least, they try to.... Why do I
like Sunday?... how can I tell you?... because he’s such a Bounder.”
There was a long silence, and then the Secretary said in a curious,
strained voice—
“You do not know Sunday at all. Perhaps it is because you are better than
I, and do not know hell. I was a fierce fellow, and a trifle morbid from the
first. The man who sits in darkness, and who chose us all, chose me because
I had all the crazy look of a conspirator—because my smile went crooked,
and my eyes were gloomy, even when I smiled. But there must have been
Page 144
something in me that answered to the nerves in all these anarchic men. For
when I first saw Sunday he expressed to me, not your airy vitality, but
something both gross and sad in the Nature of Things. I found him smoking
in a twilight room, a room with brown blind down, infinitely more
depressing than the genial darkness in which our master lives. He sat there
on a bench, a huge heap of a man, dark and out of shape. He listened to all
my words without speaking or even stirring. I poured out my most
passionate appeals, and asked my most eloquent questions. Then, after a
long silence, the Thing began to shake, and I thought it was shaken by some
secret malady. It shook like a loathsome and living jelly. It reminded me of
everything I had ever read about the base bodies that are the origin of life—
the deep sea lumps and protoplasm. It seemed like the final form of matter,
the most shapeless and the most shameful. I could only tell myself, from its
shudderings, that it was something at least that such a monster could be
miserable. And then it broke upon me that the bestial mountain was shaking
with a lonely laughter, and the laughter was at me. Do you ask me to
forgive him that? It is no small thing to be laughed at by something at once
lower and stronger than oneself.”
“Surely you fellows are exaggerating wildly,” cut in the clear voice of
Inspector Ratcliffe. “President Sunday is a terrible fellow for one’s intellect,
but he is not such a Barnum’s freak physically as you make out. He
received me in an ordinary office, in a grey check coat, in broad daylight.
He talked to me in an ordinary way. But I’ll tell you what is a trifle creepy
about Sunday. His room is neat, his clothes are neat, everything seems in
order; but he’s absent-minded. Sometimes his great bright eyes go quite
blind. For hours he forgets that you are there. Now absent-mindedness is
just a bit too awful in a bad man. We think of a wicked man as vigilant. We
can’t think of a wicked man who is honestly and sincerely dreamy, because
we daren’t think of a wicked man alone with himself. An absentminded
man means a good-natured man. It means a man who, if he happens to see
you, will apologise. But how will you bear an absentminded man who, if he
happens to see you, will kill you? That is what tries the nerves, abstraction
combined with cruelty. Men have felt it sometimes when they went through
wild forests, and felt that the animals there were at once innocent and
pitiless. They might ignore or slay. How would you like to pass ten mortal
hours in a parlour with an absent-minded tiger?”
“And what do you think of Sunday, Gogol?” asked Syme.
when I first saw Sunday he expressed to me, not your airy vitality, but
something both gross and sad in the Nature of Things. I found him smoking
in a twilight room, a room with brown blind down, infinitely more
depressing than the genial darkness in which our master lives. He sat there
on a bench, a huge heap of a man, dark and out of shape. He listened to all
my words without speaking or even stirring. I poured out my most
passionate appeals, and asked my most eloquent questions. Then, after a
long silence, the Thing began to shake, and I thought it was shaken by some
secret malady. It shook like a loathsome and living jelly. It reminded me of
everything I had ever read about the base bodies that are the origin of life—
the deep sea lumps and protoplasm. It seemed like the final form of matter,
the most shapeless and the most shameful. I could only tell myself, from its
shudderings, that it was something at least that such a monster could be
miserable. And then it broke upon me that the bestial mountain was shaking
with a lonely laughter, and the laughter was at me. Do you ask me to
forgive him that? It is no small thing to be laughed at by something at once
lower and stronger than oneself.”
“Surely you fellows are exaggerating wildly,” cut in the clear voice of
Inspector Ratcliffe. “President Sunday is a terrible fellow for one’s intellect,
but he is not such a Barnum’s freak physically as you make out. He
received me in an ordinary office, in a grey check coat, in broad daylight.
He talked to me in an ordinary way. But I’ll tell you what is a trifle creepy
about Sunday. His room is neat, his clothes are neat, everything seems in
order; but he’s absent-minded. Sometimes his great bright eyes go quite
blind. For hours he forgets that you are there. Now absent-mindedness is
just a bit too awful in a bad man. We think of a wicked man as vigilant. We
can’t think of a wicked man who is honestly and sincerely dreamy, because
we daren’t think of a wicked man alone with himself. An absentminded
man means a good-natured man. It means a man who, if he happens to see
you, will apologise. But how will you bear an absentminded man who, if he
happens to see you, will kill you? That is what tries the nerves, abstraction
combined with cruelty. Men have felt it sometimes when they went through
wild forests, and felt that the animals there were at once innocent and
pitiless. They might ignore or slay. How would you like to pass ten mortal
hours in a parlour with an absent-minded tiger?”
“And what do you think of Sunday, Gogol?” asked Syme.
Page 145
“I don’t think of Sunday on principle,” said Gogol simply, “any more
than I stare at the sun at noonday.”
“Well, that is a point of view,” said Syme thoughtfully. “What do you say,
Professor?”
The Professor was walking with bent head and trailing stick, and he did
not answer at all.
“Wake up, Professor!” said Syme genially. “Tell us what you think of
Sunday.”
The Professor spoke at last very slowly.
“I think something,” he said, “that I cannot say clearly. Or, rather, I think
something that I cannot even think clearly. But it is something like this. My
early life, as you know, was a bit too large and loose.
“Well, when I saw Sunday’s face I thought it was too large—everybody
does, but I also thought it was too loose. The face was so big, that one
couldn’t focus it or make it a face at all. The eye was so far away from the
nose, that it wasn’t an eye. The mouth was so much by itself, that one had
to think of it by itself. The whole thing is too hard to explain.”
He paused for a little, still trailing his stick, and then went on—
“But put it this way. Walking up a road at night, I have seen a lamp and a
lighted window and a cloud make together a most complete and
unmistakable face. If anyone in heaven has that face I shall know him
again. Yet when I walked a little farther I found that there was no face, that
the window was ten yards away, the lamp ten hundred yards, the cloud
beyond the world. Well, Sunday’s face escaped me; it ran away to right and
left, as such chance pictures run away. And so his face has made me,
somehow, doubt whether there are any faces. I don’t know whether your
face, Bull, is a face or a combination in perspective. Perhaps one black disc
of your beastly glasses is quite close and another fifty miles away. Oh, the
doubts of a materialist are not worth a dump. Sunday has taught me the last
and the worst doubts, the doubts of a spiritualist. I am a Buddhist, I
suppose; and Buddhism is not a creed, it is a doubt. My poor dear Bull, I do
not believe that you really have a face. I have not faith enough to believe in
matter.”
Syme’s eyes were still fixed upon the errant orb, which, reddened in the
evening light, looked like some rosier and more innocent world.
than I stare at the sun at noonday.”
“Well, that is a point of view,” said Syme thoughtfully. “What do you say,
Professor?”
The Professor was walking with bent head and trailing stick, and he did
not answer at all.
“Wake up, Professor!” said Syme genially. “Tell us what you think of
Sunday.”
The Professor spoke at last very slowly.
“I think something,” he said, “that I cannot say clearly. Or, rather, I think
something that I cannot even think clearly. But it is something like this. My
early life, as you know, was a bit too large and loose.
“Well, when I saw Sunday’s face I thought it was too large—everybody
does, but I also thought it was too loose. The face was so big, that one
couldn’t focus it or make it a face at all. The eye was so far away from the
nose, that it wasn’t an eye. The mouth was so much by itself, that one had
to think of it by itself. The whole thing is too hard to explain.”
He paused for a little, still trailing his stick, and then went on—
“But put it this way. Walking up a road at night, I have seen a lamp and a
lighted window and a cloud make together a most complete and
unmistakable face. If anyone in heaven has that face I shall know him
again. Yet when I walked a little farther I found that there was no face, that
the window was ten yards away, the lamp ten hundred yards, the cloud
beyond the world. Well, Sunday’s face escaped me; it ran away to right and
left, as such chance pictures run away. And so his face has made me,
somehow, doubt whether there are any faces. I don’t know whether your
face, Bull, is a face or a combination in perspective. Perhaps one black disc
of your beastly glasses is quite close and another fifty miles away. Oh, the
doubts of a materialist are not worth a dump. Sunday has taught me the last
and the worst doubts, the doubts of a spiritualist. I am a Buddhist, I
suppose; and Buddhism is not a creed, it is a doubt. My poor dear Bull, I do
not believe that you really have a face. I have not faith enough to believe in
matter.”
Syme’s eyes were still fixed upon the errant orb, which, reddened in the
evening light, looked like some rosier and more innocent world.
Page 146
“Have you noticed an odd thing,” he said, “about all your descriptions?
Each man of you finds Sunday quite different, yet each man of you can only
find one thing to compare him to—the universe itself. Bull finds him like
the earth in spring, Gogol like the sun at noonday. The Secretary is
reminded of the shapeless protoplasm, and the Inspector of the carelessness
of virgin forests. The Professor says he is like a changing landscape. This is
queer, but it is queerer still that I also have had my odd notion about the
President, and I also find that I think of Sunday as I think of the whole
world.”
“Get on a little faster, Syme,” said Bull; “never mind the balloon.”
“When I first saw Sunday,” said Syme slowly, “I only saw his back; and
when I saw his back, I knew he was the worst man in the world. His neck
and shoulders were brutal, like those of some apish god. His head had a
stoop that was hardly human, like the stoop of an ox. In fact, I had at once
the revolting fancy that this was not a man at all, but a beast dressed up in
men’s clothes.”
“Get on,” said Dr. Bull.
“And then the queer thing happened. I had seen his back from the street,
as he sat in the balcony. Then I entered the hotel, and coming round the
other side of him, saw his face in the sunlight. His face frightened me, as it
did everyone; but not because it was brutal, not because it was evil. On the
contrary, it frightened me because it was so beautiful, because it was so
good.”
“Syme,” exclaimed the Secretary, “are you ill?”
“It was like the face of some ancient archangel, judging justly after
heroic wars. There was laughter in the eyes, and in the mouth honour and
sorrow. There was the same white hair, the same great, grey-clad shoulders
that I had seen from behind. But when I saw him from behind I was certain
he was an animal, and when I saw him in front I knew he was a god.”
“Pan,” said the Professor dreamily, “was a god and an animal.”
“Then, and again and always,” went on Syme like a man talking to
himself, “that has been for me the mystery of Sunday, and it is also the
mystery of the world. When I see the horrible back, I am sure the noble face
is but a mask. When I see the face but for an instant, I know the back is only
a jest. Bad is so bad, that we cannot but think good an accident; good is so
Each man of you finds Sunday quite different, yet each man of you can only
find one thing to compare him to—the universe itself. Bull finds him like
the earth in spring, Gogol like the sun at noonday. The Secretary is
reminded of the shapeless protoplasm, and the Inspector of the carelessness
of virgin forests. The Professor says he is like a changing landscape. This is
queer, but it is queerer still that I also have had my odd notion about the
President, and I also find that I think of Sunday as I think of the whole
world.”
“Get on a little faster, Syme,” said Bull; “never mind the balloon.”
“When I first saw Sunday,” said Syme slowly, “I only saw his back; and
when I saw his back, I knew he was the worst man in the world. His neck
and shoulders were brutal, like those of some apish god. His head had a
stoop that was hardly human, like the stoop of an ox. In fact, I had at once
the revolting fancy that this was not a man at all, but a beast dressed up in
men’s clothes.”
“Get on,” said Dr. Bull.
“And then the queer thing happened. I had seen his back from the street,
as he sat in the balcony. Then I entered the hotel, and coming round the
other side of him, saw his face in the sunlight. His face frightened me, as it
did everyone; but not because it was brutal, not because it was evil. On the
contrary, it frightened me because it was so beautiful, because it was so
good.”
“Syme,” exclaimed the Secretary, “are you ill?”
“It was like the face of some ancient archangel, judging justly after
heroic wars. There was laughter in the eyes, and in the mouth honour and
sorrow. There was the same white hair, the same great, grey-clad shoulders
that I had seen from behind. But when I saw him from behind I was certain
he was an animal, and when I saw him in front I knew he was a god.”
“Pan,” said the Professor dreamily, “was a god and an animal.”
“Then, and again and always,” went on Syme like a man talking to
himself, “that has been for me the mystery of Sunday, and it is also the
mystery of the world. When I see the horrible back, I am sure the noble face
is but a mask. When I see the face but for an instant, I know the back is only
a jest. Bad is so bad, that we cannot but think good an accident; good is so
Page 147
good, that we feel certain that evil could be explained. But the whole came
to a kind of crest yesterday when I raced Sunday for the cab, and was just
behind him all the way.”
“Had you time for thinking then?” asked Ratcliffe.
“Time,” replied Syme, “for one outrageous thought. I was suddenly
possessed with the idea that the blind, blank back of his head really was his
face—an awful, eyeless face staring at me! And I fancied that the figure
running in front of me was really a figure running backwards, and dancing
as he ran.”
“Horrible!” said Dr. Bull, and shuddered.
“Horrible is not the word,” said Syme. “It was exactly the worst instant
of my life. And yet ten minutes afterwards, when he put his head out of the
cab and made a grimace like a gargoyle, I knew that he was only like a
father playing hide-and-seek with his children.”
“It is a long game,” said the Secretary, and frowned at his broken boots.
“Listen to me,” cried Syme with extraordinary emphasis. “Shall I tell you
the secret of the whole world? It is that we have only known the back of the
world. We see everything from behind, and it looks brutal. That is not a
tree, but the back of a tree. That is not a cloud, but the back of a cloud.
Cannot you see that everything is stooping and hiding a face? If we could
only get round in front—”
“Look!” cried out Bull clamorously, “the balloon is coming down!”
There was no need to cry out to Syme, who had never taken his eyes off
it. He saw the great luminous globe suddenly stagger in the sky, right itself,
and then sink slowly behind the trees like a setting sun.
The man called Gogol, who had hardly spoken through all their weary
travels, suddenly threw up his hands like a lost spirit.
“He is dead!” he cried. “And now I know he was my friend—my friend
in the dark!”
“Dead!” snorted the Secretary. “You will not find him dead easily. If he
has been tipped out of the car, we shall find him rolling as a colt rolls in a
field, kicking his legs for fun.”
“Clashing his hoofs,” said the Professor. “The colts do, and so did Pan.”
to a kind of crest yesterday when I raced Sunday for the cab, and was just
behind him all the way.”
“Had you time for thinking then?” asked Ratcliffe.
“Time,” replied Syme, “for one outrageous thought. I was suddenly
possessed with the idea that the blind, blank back of his head really was his
face—an awful, eyeless face staring at me! And I fancied that the figure
running in front of me was really a figure running backwards, and dancing
as he ran.”
“Horrible!” said Dr. Bull, and shuddered.
“Horrible is not the word,” said Syme. “It was exactly the worst instant
of my life. And yet ten minutes afterwards, when he put his head out of the
cab and made a grimace like a gargoyle, I knew that he was only like a
father playing hide-and-seek with his children.”
“It is a long game,” said the Secretary, and frowned at his broken boots.
“Listen to me,” cried Syme with extraordinary emphasis. “Shall I tell you
the secret of the whole world? It is that we have only known the back of the
world. We see everything from behind, and it looks brutal. That is not a
tree, but the back of a tree. That is not a cloud, but the back of a cloud.
Cannot you see that everything is stooping and hiding a face? If we could
only get round in front—”
“Look!” cried out Bull clamorously, “the balloon is coming down!”
There was no need to cry out to Syme, who had never taken his eyes off
it. He saw the great luminous globe suddenly stagger in the sky, right itself,
and then sink slowly behind the trees like a setting sun.
The man called Gogol, who had hardly spoken through all their weary
travels, suddenly threw up his hands like a lost spirit.
“He is dead!” he cried. “And now I know he was my friend—my friend
in the dark!”
“Dead!” snorted the Secretary. “You will not find him dead easily. If he
has been tipped out of the car, we shall find him rolling as a colt rolls in a
field, kicking his legs for fun.”
“Clashing his hoofs,” said the Professor. “The colts do, and so did Pan.”
Page 148
“Pan again!” said Dr. Bull irritably. “You seem to think Pan is
everything.”
“So he is,” said the Professor, “in Greek. He means everything.”
“Don’t forget,” said the Secretary, looking down, “that he also means
Panic.”
Syme had stood without hearing any of the exclamations.
“It fell over there,” he said shortly. “Let us follow it!”
Then he added with an indescribable gesture—
“Oh, if he has cheated us all by getting killed! It would be like one of his
larks.”
He strode off towards the distant trees with a new energy, his rags and
ribbons fluttering in the wind. The others followed him in a more footsore
and dubious manner. And almost at the same moment all six men realised
that they were not alone in the little field.
Across the square of turf a tall man was advancing towards them, leaning
on a strange long staff like a sceptre. He was clad in a fine but old-
fashioned suit with knee-breeches; its colour was that shade between blue,
violet and grey which can be seen in certain shadows of the woodland. His
hair was whitish grey, and at the first glance, taken along with his knee-
breeches, looked as if it was powdered. His advance was very quiet; but for
the silver frost upon his head, he might have been one to the shadows of the
wood.
“Gentlemen,” he said, “my master has a carriage waiting for you in the
road just by.”
“Who is your master?” asked Syme, standing quite still.
“I was told you knew his name,” said the man respectfully.
There was a silence, and then the Secretary said—
“Where is this carriage?”
“It has been waiting only a few moments,” said the stranger. “My master
has only just come home.”
Syme looked left and right upon the patch of green field in which he
found himself. The hedges were ordinary hedges, the trees seemed ordinary
trees; yet he felt like a man entrapped in fairyland.
everything.”
“So he is,” said the Professor, “in Greek. He means everything.”
“Don’t forget,” said the Secretary, looking down, “that he also means
Panic.”
Syme had stood without hearing any of the exclamations.
“It fell over there,” he said shortly. “Let us follow it!”
Then he added with an indescribable gesture—
“Oh, if he has cheated us all by getting killed! It would be like one of his
larks.”
He strode off towards the distant trees with a new energy, his rags and
ribbons fluttering in the wind. The others followed him in a more footsore
and dubious manner. And almost at the same moment all six men realised
that they were not alone in the little field.
Across the square of turf a tall man was advancing towards them, leaning
on a strange long staff like a sceptre. He was clad in a fine but old-
fashioned suit with knee-breeches; its colour was that shade between blue,
violet and grey which can be seen in certain shadows of the woodland. His
hair was whitish grey, and at the first glance, taken along with his knee-
breeches, looked as if it was powdered. His advance was very quiet; but for
the silver frost upon his head, he might have been one to the shadows of the
wood.
“Gentlemen,” he said, “my master has a carriage waiting for you in the
road just by.”
“Who is your master?” asked Syme, standing quite still.
“I was told you knew his name,” said the man respectfully.
There was a silence, and then the Secretary said—
“Where is this carriage?”
“It has been waiting only a few moments,” said the stranger. “My master
has only just come home.”
Syme looked left and right upon the patch of green field in which he
found himself. The hedges were ordinary hedges, the trees seemed ordinary
trees; yet he felt like a man entrapped in fairyland.
Page 149
He looked the mysterious ambassador up and down, but he could
discover nothing except that the man’s coat was the exact colour of the
purple shadows, and that the man’s face was the exact colour of the red and
brown and golden sky.
“Show us the place,” Syme said briefly, and without a word the man in
the violet coat turned his back and walked towards a gap in the hedge,
which let in suddenly the light of a white road.
As the six wanderers broke out upon this thoroughfare, they saw the
white road blocked by what looked like a long row of carriages, such a row
of carriages as might close the approach to some house in Park Lane. Along
the side of these carriages stood a rank of splendid servants, all dressed in
the grey-blue uniform, and all having a certain quality of stateliness and
freedom which would not commonly belong to the servants of a gentleman,
but rather to the officials and ambassadors of a great king. There were no
less than six carriages waiting, one for each of the tattered and miserable
band. All the attendants (as if in court-dress) wore swords, and as each man
crawled into his carriage they drew them, and saluted with a sudden blaze
of steel.
“What can it all mean?” asked Bull of Syme as they separated. “Is this
another joke of Sunday’s?”
“I don’t know,” said Syme as he sank wearily back in the cushions of his
carriage; “but if it is, it’s one of the jokes you talk about. It’s a good-natured
one.”
The six adventurers had passed through many adventures, but not one
had carried them so utterly off their feet as this last adventure of comfort.
They had all become inured to things going roughly; but things suddenly
going smoothly swamped them. They could not even feebly imagine what
the carriages were; it was enough for them to know that they were
carriages, and carriages with cushions. They could not conceive who the old
man was who had led them; but it was quite enough that he had certainly
led them to the carriages.
Syme drove through a drifting darkness of trees in utter abandonment. It
was typical of him that while he had carried his bearded chin forward
fiercely so long as anything could be done, when the whole business was
taken out of his hands he fell back on the cushions in a frank collapse.
discover nothing except that the man’s coat was the exact colour of the
purple shadows, and that the man’s face was the exact colour of the red and
brown and golden sky.
“Show us the place,” Syme said briefly, and without a word the man in
the violet coat turned his back and walked towards a gap in the hedge,
which let in suddenly the light of a white road.
As the six wanderers broke out upon this thoroughfare, they saw the
white road blocked by what looked like a long row of carriages, such a row
of carriages as might close the approach to some house in Park Lane. Along
the side of these carriages stood a rank of splendid servants, all dressed in
the grey-blue uniform, and all having a certain quality of stateliness and
freedom which would not commonly belong to the servants of a gentleman,
but rather to the officials and ambassadors of a great king. There were no
less than six carriages waiting, one for each of the tattered and miserable
band. All the attendants (as if in court-dress) wore swords, and as each man
crawled into his carriage they drew them, and saluted with a sudden blaze
of steel.
“What can it all mean?” asked Bull of Syme as they separated. “Is this
another joke of Sunday’s?”
“I don’t know,” said Syme as he sank wearily back in the cushions of his
carriage; “but if it is, it’s one of the jokes you talk about. It’s a good-natured
one.”
The six adventurers had passed through many adventures, but not one
had carried them so utterly off their feet as this last adventure of comfort.
They had all become inured to things going roughly; but things suddenly
going smoothly swamped them. They could not even feebly imagine what
the carriages were; it was enough for them to know that they were
carriages, and carriages with cushions. They could not conceive who the old
man was who had led them; but it was quite enough that he had certainly
led them to the carriages.
Syme drove through a drifting darkness of trees in utter abandonment. It
was typical of him that while he had carried his bearded chin forward
fiercely so long as anything could be done, when the whole business was
taken out of his hands he fell back on the cushions in a frank collapse.
Page 150
Very gradually and very vaguely he realised into what rich roads the
carriage was carrying him. He saw that they passed the stone gates of what
might have been a park, that they began gradually to climb a hill which,
while wooded on both sides, was somewhat more orderly than a forest.
Then there began to grow upon him, as upon a man slowly waking from a
healthy sleep, a pleasure in everything. He felt that the hedges were what
hedges should be, living walls; that a hedge is like a human army,
disciplined, but all the more alive. He saw high elms behind the hedges, and
vaguely thought how happy boys would be climbing there. Then his
carriage took a turn of the path, and he saw suddenly and quietly, like a
long, low, sunset cloud, a long, low house, mellow in the mild light of
sunset. All the six friends compared notes afterwards and quarrelled; but
they all agreed that in some unaccountable way the place reminded them of
their boyhood. It was either this elm-top or that crooked path, it was either
this scrap of orchard or that shape of a window; but each man of them
declared that he could remember this place before he could remember his
mother.
When the carriages eventually rolled up to a large, low, cavernous
gateway, another man in the same uniform, but wearing a silver star on the
grey breast of his coat, came out to meet them. This impressive person said
to the bewildered Syme—
“Refreshments are provided for you in your room.”
Syme, under the influence of the same mesmeric sleep of amazement,
went up the large oaken stairs after the respectful attendant. He entered a
splendid suite of apartments that seemed to be designed specially for him.
He walked up to a long mirror with the ordinary instinct of his class, to pull
his tie straight or to smooth his hair; and there he saw the frightful figure
that he was—blood running down his face from where the bough had struck
him, his hair standing out like yellow rags of rank grass, his clothes torn
into long, wavering tatters. At once the whole enigma sprang up, simply as
the question of how he had got there, and how he was to get out again.
Exactly at the same moment a man in blue, who had been appointed as his
valet, said very solemnly—
“I have put out your clothes, sir.”
“Clothes!” said Syme sardonically. “I have no clothes except these,” and
he lifted two long strips of his frock-coat in fascinating festoons, and made
carriage was carrying him. He saw that they passed the stone gates of what
might have been a park, that they began gradually to climb a hill which,
while wooded on both sides, was somewhat more orderly than a forest.
Then there began to grow upon him, as upon a man slowly waking from a
healthy sleep, a pleasure in everything. He felt that the hedges were what
hedges should be, living walls; that a hedge is like a human army,
disciplined, but all the more alive. He saw high elms behind the hedges, and
vaguely thought how happy boys would be climbing there. Then his
carriage took a turn of the path, and he saw suddenly and quietly, like a
long, low, sunset cloud, a long, low house, mellow in the mild light of
sunset. All the six friends compared notes afterwards and quarrelled; but
they all agreed that in some unaccountable way the place reminded them of
their boyhood. It was either this elm-top or that crooked path, it was either
this scrap of orchard or that shape of a window; but each man of them
declared that he could remember this place before he could remember his
mother.
When the carriages eventually rolled up to a large, low, cavernous
gateway, another man in the same uniform, but wearing a silver star on the
grey breast of his coat, came out to meet them. This impressive person said
to the bewildered Syme—
“Refreshments are provided for you in your room.”
Syme, under the influence of the same mesmeric sleep of amazement,
went up the large oaken stairs after the respectful attendant. He entered a
splendid suite of apartments that seemed to be designed specially for him.
He walked up to a long mirror with the ordinary instinct of his class, to pull
his tie straight or to smooth his hair; and there he saw the frightful figure
that he was—blood running down his face from where the bough had struck
him, his hair standing out like yellow rags of rank grass, his clothes torn
into long, wavering tatters. At once the whole enigma sprang up, simply as
the question of how he had got there, and how he was to get out again.
Exactly at the same moment a man in blue, who had been appointed as his
valet, said very solemnly—
“I have put out your clothes, sir.”
“Clothes!” said Syme sardonically. “I have no clothes except these,” and
he lifted two long strips of his frock-coat in fascinating festoons, and made
Page 151
a movement as if to twirl like a ballet girl.
“My master asks me to say,” said the attendant, “that there is a fancy
dress ball tonight, and that he desires you to put on the costume that I have
laid out. Meanwhile, sir, there is a bottle of Burgundy and some cold
pheasant, which he hopes you will not refuse, as it is some hours before
supper.”
“Cold pheasant is a good thing,” said Syme reflectively, “and Burgundy
is a spanking good thing. But really I do not want either of them so much as
I want to know what the devil all this means, and what sort of costume you
have got laid out for me. Where is it?”
The servant lifted off a kind of ottoman a long peacock-blue drapery,
rather of the nature of a domino, on the front of which was emblazoned a
large golden sun, and which was splashed here and there with flaming stars
and crescents.
“You’re to be dressed as Thursday, sir,” said the valet somewhat affably.
“Dressed as Thursday!” said Syme in meditation. “It doesn’t sound a
warm costume.”
“Oh, yes, sir,” said the other eagerly, “the Thursday costume is quite
warm, sir. It fastens up to the chin.”
“Well, I don’t understand anything,” said Syme, sighing. “I have been
used so long to uncomfortable adventures that comfortable adventures
knock me out. Still, I may be allowed to ask why I should be particularly
like Thursday in a green frock spotted all over with the sun and moon.
Those orbs, I think, shine on other days. I once saw the moon on Tuesday, I
remember.”
“Beg pardon, sir,” said the valet, “Bible also provided for you,” and with
a respectful and rigid finger he pointed out a passage in the first chapter of
Genesis. Syme read it wondering. It was that in which the fourth day of the
week is associated with the creation of the sun and moon. Here, however,
they reckoned from a Christian Sunday.
“This is getting wilder and wilder,” said Syme, as he sat down in a chair.
“Who are these people who provide cold pheasant and Burgundy, and green
clothes and Bibles? Do they provide everything?”
“Yes, sir, everything,” said the attendant gravely. “Shall I help you on
with your costume?”
“My master asks me to say,” said the attendant, “that there is a fancy
dress ball tonight, and that he desires you to put on the costume that I have
laid out. Meanwhile, sir, there is a bottle of Burgundy and some cold
pheasant, which he hopes you will not refuse, as it is some hours before
supper.”
“Cold pheasant is a good thing,” said Syme reflectively, “and Burgundy
is a spanking good thing. But really I do not want either of them so much as
I want to know what the devil all this means, and what sort of costume you
have got laid out for me. Where is it?”
The servant lifted off a kind of ottoman a long peacock-blue drapery,
rather of the nature of a domino, on the front of which was emblazoned a
large golden sun, and which was splashed here and there with flaming stars
and crescents.
“You’re to be dressed as Thursday, sir,” said the valet somewhat affably.
“Dressed as Thursday!” said Syme in meditation. “It doesn’t sound a
warm costume.”
“Oh, yes, sir,” said the other eagerly, “the Thursday costume is quite
warm, sir. It fastens up to the chin.”
“Well, I don’t understand anything,” said Syme, sighing. “I have been
used so long to uncomfortable adventures that comfortable adventures
knock me out. Still, I may be allowed to ask why I should be particularly
like Thursday in a green frock spotted all over with the sun and moon.
Those orbs, I think, shine on other days. I once saw the moon on Tuesday, I
remember.”
“Beg pardon, sir,” said the valet, “Bible also provided for you,” and with
a respectful and rigid finger he pointed out a passage in the first chapter of
Genesis. Syme read it wondering. It was that in which the fourth day of the
week is associated with the creation of the sun and moon. Here, however,
they reckoned from a Christian Sunday.
“This is getting wilder and wilder,” said Syme, as he sat down in a chair.
“Who are these people who provide cold pheasant and Burgundy, and green
clothes and Bibles? Do they provide everything?”
“Yes, sir, everything,” said the attendant gravely. “Shall I help you on
with your costume?”
Page 152
“Oh, hitch the bally thing on!” said Syme impatiently.
But though he affected to despise the mummery, he felt a curious
freedom and naturalness in his movements as the blue and gold garment fell
about him; and when he found that he had to wear a sword, it stirred a
boyish dream. As he passed out of the room he flung the folds across his
shoulder with a gesture, his sword stood out at an angle, and he had all the
swagger of a troubadour. For these disguises did not disguise, but reveal.
But though he affected to despise the mummery, he felt a curious
freedom and naturalness in his movements as the blue and gold garment fell
about him; and when he found that he had to wear a sword, it stirred a
boyish dream. As he passed out of the room he flung the folds across his
shoulder with a gesture, his sword stood out at an angle, and he had all the
swagger of a troubadour. For these disguises did not disguise, but reveal.
Page 153
CHAPTER XV.
THE ACCUSER
As Syme strode along the corridor he saw the Secretary standing at the
top of a great flight of stairs. The man had never looked so noble. He was
draped in a long robe of starless black, down the centre of which fell a band
or broad stripe of pure white, like a single shaft of light. The whole looked
like some very severe ecclesiastical vestment. There was no need for Syme
to search his memory or the Bible in order to remember that the first day of
creation marked the mere creation of light out of darkness. The vestment
itself would alone have suggested the symbol; and Syme felt also how
perfectly this pattern of pure white and black expressed the soul of the pale
and austere Secretary, with his inhuman veracity and his cold frenzy, which
made him so easily make war on the anarchists, and yet so easily pass for
one of them. Syme was scarcely surprised to notice that, amid all the ease
and hospitality of their new surroundings, this man’s eyes were still stern.
No smell of ale or orchards could make the Secretary cease to ask a
reasonable question.
If Syme had been able to see himself, he would have realised that he, too,
seemed to be for the first time himself and no one else. For if the Secretary
stood for that philosopher who loves the original and formless light, Syme
was a type of the poet who seeks always to make the light in special shapes,
to split it up into sun and star. The philosopher may sometimes love the
infinite; the poet always loves the finite. For him the great moment is not
the creation of light, but the creation of the sun and moon.
As they descended the broad stairs together they overtook Ratcliffe, who
was clad in spring green like a huntsman, and the pattern upon whose
garment was a green tangle of trees. For he stood for that third day on
which the earth and green things were made, and his square, sensible face,
with its not unfriendly cynicism, seemed appropriate enough to it.
THE ACCUSER
As Syme strode along the corridor he saw the Secretary standing at the
top of a great flight of stairs. The man had never looked so noble. He was
draped in a long robe of starless black, down the centre of which fell a band
or broad stripe of pure white, like a single shaft of light. The whole looked
like some very severe ecclesiastical vestment. There was no need for Syme
to search his memory or the Bible in order to remember that the first day of
creation marked the mere creation of light out of darkness. The vestment
itself would alone have suggested the symbol; and Syme felt also how
perfectly this pattern of pure white and black expressed the soul of the pale
and austere Secretary, with his inhuman veracity and his cold frenzy, which
made him so easily make war on the anarchists, and yet so easily pass for
one of them. Syme was scarcely surprised to notice that, amid all the ease
and hospitality of their new surroundings, this man’s eyes were still stern.
No smell of ale or orchards could make the Secretary cease to ask a
reasonable question.
If Syme had been able to see himself, he would have realised that he, too,
seemed to be for the first time himself and no one else. For if the Secretary
stood for that philosopher who loves the original and formless light, Syme
was a type of the poet who seeks always to make the light in special shapes,
to split it up into sun and star. The philosopher may sometimes love the
infinite; the poet always loves the finite. For him the great moment is not
the creation of light, but the creation of the sun and moon.
As they descended the broad stairs together they overtook Ratcliffe, who
was clad in spring green like a huntsman, and the pattern upon whose
garment was a green tangle of trees. For he stood for that third day on
which the earth and green things were made, and his square, sensible face,
with its not unfriendly cynicism, seemed appropriate enough to it.
Page 154
They were led out of another broad and low gateway into a very large old
English garden, full of torches and bonfires, by the broken light of which a
vast carnival of people were dancing in motley dress. Syme seemed to see
every shape in Nature imitated in some crazy costume. There was a man
dressed as a windmill with enormous sails, a man dressed as an elephant, a
man dressed as a balloon; the two last, together, seemed to keep the thread
of their farcical adventures. Syme even saw, with a queer thrill, one dancer
dressed like an enormous hornbill, with a beak twice as big as himself—the
queer bird which had fixed itself on his fancy like a living question while he
was rushing down the long road at the Zoological Gardens. There were a
thousand other such objects, however. There was a dancing lamp-post, a
dancing apple tree, a dancing ship. One would have thought that the
untamable tune of some mad musician had set all the common objects of
field and street dancing an eternal jig. And long afterwards, when Syme was
middle-aged and at rest, he could never see one of those particular objects
—a lamppost, or an apple tree, or a windmill—without thinking that it was
a strayed reveller from that revel of masquerade.
On one side of this lawn, alive with dancers, was a sort of green bank,
like the terrace in such old-fashioned gardens.
Along this, in a kind of crescent, stood seven great chairs, the thrones of
the seven days. Gogol and Dr. Bull were already in their seats; the Professor
was just mounting to his. Gogol, or Tuesday, had his simplicity well
symbolised by a dress designed upon the division of the waters, a dress that
separated upon his forehead and fell to his feet, grey and silver, like a sheet
of rain. The Professor, whose day was that on which the birds and fishes—
the ruder forms of life—were created, had a dress of dim purple, over which
sprawled goggle-eyed fishes and outrageous tropical birds, the union in him
of unfathomable fancy and of doubt. Dr. Bull, the last day of Creation, wore
a coat covered with heraldic animals in red and gold, and on his crest a man
rampant. He lay back in his chair with a broad smile, the picture of an
optimist in his element.
One by one the wanderers ascended the bank and sat in their strange
seats. As each of them sat down a roar of enthusiasm rose from the carnival,
such as that with which crowds receive kings. Cups were clashed and
torches shaken, and feathered hats flung in the air. The men for whom these
English garden, full of torches and bonfires, by the broken light of which a
vast carnival of people were dancing in motley dress. Syme seemed to see
every shape in Nature imitated in some crazy costume. There was a man
dressed as a windmill with enormous sails, a man dressed as an elephant, a
man dressed as a balloon; the two last, together, seemed to keep the thread
of their farcical adventures. Syme even saw, with a queer thrill, one dancer
dressed like an enormous hornbill, with a beak twice as big as himself—the
queer bird which had fixed itself on his fancy like a living question while he
was rushing down the long road at the Zoological Gardens. There were a
thousand other such objects, however. There was a dancing lamp-post, a
dancing apple tree, a dancing ship. One would have thought that the
untamable tune of some mad musician had set all the common objects of
field and street dancing an eternal jig. And long afterwards, when Syme was
middle-aged and at rest, he could never see one of those particular objects
—a lamppost, or an apple tree, or a windmill—without thinking that it was
a strayed reveller from that revel of masquerade.
On one side of this lawn, alive with dancers, was a sort of green bank,
like the terrace in such old-fashioned gardens.
Along this, in a kind of crescent, stood seven great chairs, the thrones of
the seven days. Gogol and Dr. Bull were already in their seats; the Professor
was just mounting to his. Gogol, or Tuesday, had his simplicity well
symbolised by a dress designed upon the division of the waters, a dress that
separated upon his forehead and fell to his feet, grey and silver, like a sheet
of rain. The Professor, whose day was that on which the birds and fishes—
the ruder forms of life—were created, had a dress of dim purple, over which
sprawled goggle-eyed fishes and outrageous tropical birds, the union in him
of unfathomable fancy and of doubt. Dr. Bull, the last day of Creation, wore
a coat covered with heraldic animals in red and gold, and on his crest a man
rampant. He lay back in his chair with a broad smile, the picture of an
optimist in his element.
One by one the wanderers ascended the bank and sat in their strange
seats. As each of them sat down a roar of enthusiasm rose from the carnival,
such as that with which crowds receive kings. Cups were clashed and
torches shaken, and feathered hats flung in the air. The men for whom these
Page 155
thrones were reserved were men crowned with some extraordinary laurels.
But the central chair was empty.
Syme was on the left hand of it and the Secretary on the right. The
Secretary looked across the empty throne at Syme, and said, compressing
his lips—
“We do not know yet that he is not dead in a field.”
Almost as Syme heard the words, he saw on the sea of human faces in
front of him a frightful and beautiful alteration, as if heaven had opened
behind his head. But Sunday had only passed silently along the front like a
shadow, and had sat in the central seat. He was draped plainly, in a pure and
terrible white, and his hair was like a silver flame on his forehead.
For a long time—it seemed for hours—that huge masquerade of mankind
swayed and stamped in front of them to marching and exultant music.
Every couple dancing seemed a separate romance; it might be a fairy
dancing with a pillar-box, or a peasant girl dancing with the moon; but in
each case it was, somehow, as absurd as Alice in Wonderland, yet as grave
and kind as a love story. At last, however, the thick crowd began to thin
itself. Couples strolled away into the garden-walks, or began to drift
towards that end of the building where stood smoking, in huge pots like
fish-kettles, some hot and scented mixtures of old ale or wine. Above all
these, upon a sort of black framework on the roof of the house, roared in its
iron basket a gigantic bonfire, which lit up the land for miles. It flung the
homely effect of firelight over the face of vast forests of grey or brown, and
it seemed to fill with warmth even the emptiness of upper night. Yet this
also, after a time, was allowed to grow fainter; the dim groups gathered
more and more round the great cauldrons, or passed, laughing and
clattering, into the inner passages of that ancient house. Soon there were
only some ten loiterers in the garden; soon only four. Finally the last stray
merry-maker ran into the house whooping to his companions. The fire
faded, and the slow, strong stars came out. And the seven strange men were
left alone, like seven stone statues on their chairs of stone. Not one of them
had spoken a word.
They seemed in no haste to do so, but heard in silence the hum of insects
and the distant song of one bird. Then Sunday spoke, but so dreamily that
he might have been continuing a conversation rather than beginning one.
But the central chair was empty.
Syme was on the left hand of it and the Secretary on the right. The
Secretary looked across the empty throne at Syme, and said, compressing
his lips—
“We do not know yet that he is not dead in a field.”
Almost as Syme heard the words, he saw on the sea of human faces in
front of him a frightful and beautiful alteration, as if heaven had opened
behind his head. But Sunday had only passed silently along the front like a
shadow, and had sat in the central seat. He was draped plainly, in a pure and
terrible white, and his hair was like a silver flame on his forehead.
For a long time—it seemed for hours—that huge masquerade of mankind
swayed and stamped in front of them to marching and exultant music.
Every couple dancing seemed a separate romance; it might be a fairy
dancing with a pillar-box, or a peasant girl dancing with the moon; but in
each case it was, somehow, as absurd as Alice in Wonderland, yet as grave
and kind as a love story. At last, however, the thick crowd began to thin
itself. Couples strolled away into the garden-walks, or began to drift
towards that end of the building where stood smoking, in huge pots like
fish-kettles, some hot and scented mixtures of old ale or wine. Above all
these, upon a sort of black framework on the roof of the house, roared in its
iron basket a gigantic bonfire, which lit up the land for miles. It flung the
homely effect of firelight over the face of vast forests of grey or brown, and
it seemed to fill with warmth even the emptiness of upper night. Yet this
also, after a time, was allowed to grow fainter; the dim groups gathered
more and more round the great cauldrons, or passed, laughing and
clattering, into the inner passages of that ancient house. Soon there were
only some ten loiterers in the garden; soon only four. Finally the last stray
merry-maker ran into the house whooping to his companions. The fire
faded, and the slow, strong stars came out. And the seven strange men were
left alone, like seven stone statues on their chairs of stone. Not one of them
had spoken a word.
They seemed in no haste to do so, but heard in silence the hum of insects
and the distant song of one bird. Then Sunday spoke, but so dreamily that
he might have been continuing a conversation rather than beginning one.
Page 156
“We will eat and drink later,” he said. “Let us remain together a little, we
who have loved each other so sadly, and have fought so long. I seem to
remember only centuries of heroic war, in which you were always heroes—
epic on epic, iliad on iliad, and you always brothers in arms. Whether it was
but recently (for time is nothing), or at the beginning of the world, I sent
you out to war. I sat in the darkness, where there is not any created thing,
and to you I was only a voice commanding valour and an unnatural virtue.
You heard the voice in the dark, and you never heard it again. The sun in
heaven denied it, the earth and sky denied it, all human wisdom denied it.
And when I met you in the daylight I denied it myself.”
Syme stirred sharply in his seat, but otherwise there was silence, and the
incomprehensible went on.
“But you were men. You did not forget your secret honour, though the
whole cosmos turned an engine of torture to tear it out of you. I knew how
near you were to hell. I know how you, Thursday, crossed swords with King
Satan, and how you, Wednesday, named me in the hour without hope.”
There was complete silence in the starlit garden, and then the black-
browed Secretary, implacable, turned in his chair towards Sunday, and said
in a harsh voice—
“Who and what are you?”
“I am the Sabbath,” said the other without moving. “I am the peace of
God.”
The Secretary started up, and stood crushing his costly robe in his hand.
“I know what you mean,” he cried, “and it is exactly that that I cannot
forgive you. I know you are contentment, optimism, what do they call the
thing, an ultimate reconciliation. Well, I am not reconciled. If you were the
man in the dark room, why were you also Sunday, an offense to the
sunlight? If you were from the first our father and our friend, why were you
also our greatest enemy? We wept, we fled in terror; the iron entered into
our souls—and you are the peace of God! Oh, I can forgive God His anger,
though it destroyed nations; but I cannot forgive Him His peace.”
Sunday answered not a word, but very slowly he turned his face of stone
upon Syme as if asking a question.
“No,” said Syme, “I do not feel fierce like that. I am grateful to you, not
only for wine and hospitality here, but for many a fine scamper and free
who have loved each other so sadly, and have fought so long. I seem to
remember only centuries of heroic war, in which you were always heroes—
epic on epic, iliad on iliad, and you always brothers in arms. Whether it was
but recently (for time is nothing), or at the beginning of the world, I sent
you out to war. I sat in the darkness, where there is not any created thing,
and to you I was only a voice commanding valour and an unnatural virtue.
You heard the voice in the dark, and you never heard it again. The sun in
heaven denied it, the earth and sky denied it, all human wisdom denied it.
And when I met you in the daylight I denied it myself.”
Syme stirred sharply in his seat, but otherwise there was silence, and the
incomprehensible went on.
“But you were men. You did not forget your secret honour, though the
whole cosmos turned an engine of torture to tear it out of you. I knew how
near you were to hell. I know how you, Thursday, crossed swords with King
Satan, and how you, Wednesday, named me in the hour without hope.”
There was complete silence in the starlit garden, and then the black-
browed Secretary, implacable, turned in his chair towards Sunday, and said
in a harsh voice—
“Who and what are you?”
“I am the Sabbath,” said the other without moving. “I am the peace of
God.”
The Secretary started up, and stood crushing his costly robe in his hand.
“I know what you mean,” he cried, “and it is exactly that that I cannot
forgive you. I know you are contentment, optimism, what do they call the
thing, an ultimate reconciliation. Well, I am not reconciled. If you were the
man in the dark room, why were you also Sunday, an offense to the
sunlight? If you were from the first our father and our friend, why were you
also our greatest enemy? We wept, we fled in terror; the iron entered into
our souls—and you are the peace of God! Oh, I can forgive God His anger,
though it destroyed nations; but I cannot forgive Him His peace.”
Sunday answered not a word, but very slowly he turned his face of stone
upon Syme as if asking a question.
“No,” said Syme, “I do not feel fierce like that. I am grateful to you, not
only for wine and hospitality here, but for many a fine scamper and free
Page 157
fight. But I should like to know. My soul and heart are as happy and quiet
here as this old garden, but my reason is still crying out. I should like to
know.”
Sunday looked at Ratcliffe, whose clear voice said—
“It seems so silly that you should have been on both sides and fought
yourself.”
Bull said—
“I understand nothing, but I am happy. In fact, I am going to sleep.”
“I am not happy,” said the Professor with his head in his hands, “because
I do not understand. You let me stray a little too near to hell.”
And then Gogol said, with the absolute simplicity of a child—
“I wish I knew why I was hurt so much.”
Still Sunday said nothing, but only sat with his mighty chin upon his
hand, and gazed at the distance. Then at last he said—
“I have heard your complaints in order. And here, I think, comes another
to complain, and we will hear him also.”
The falling fire in the great cresset threw a last long gleam, like a bar of
burning gold, across the dim grass. Against this fiery band was outlined in
utter black the advancing legs of a black-clad figure. He seemed to have a
fine close suit with knee-breeches such as that which was worn by the
servants of the house, only that it was not blue, but of this absolute sable.
He had, like the servants, a kind of sword by his side. It was only when he
had come quite close to the crescent of the seven and flung up his face to
look at them, that Syme saw, with thunder-struck clearness, that the face
was the broad, almost ape-like face of his old friend Gregory, with its rank
red hair and its insulting smile.
“Gregory!” gasped Syme, half-rising from his seat. “Why, this is the real
anarchist!”
“Yes,” said Gregory, with a great and dangerous restraint, “I am the real
anarchist.”
“‘Now there was a day,’” murmured Bull, who seemed really to have
fallen asleep, “‘when the sons of God came to present themselves before the
Lord, and Satan came also among them.’”
here as this old garden, but my reason is still crying out. I should like to
know.”
Sunday looked at Ratcliffe, whose clear voice said—
“It seems so silly that you should have been on both sides and fought
yourself.”
Bull said—
“I understand nothing, but I am happy. In fact, I am going to sleep.”
“I am not happy,” said the Professor with his head in his hands, “because
I do not understand. You let me stray a little too near to hell.”
And then Gogol said, with the absolute simplicity of a child—
“I wish I knew why I was hurt so much.”
Still Sunday said nothing, but only sat with his mighty chin upon his
hand, and gazed at the distance. Then at last he said—
“I have heard your complaints in order. And here, I think, comes another
to complain, and we will hear him also.”
The falling fire in the great cresset threw a last long gleam, like a bar of
burning gold, across the dim grass. Against this fiery band was outlined in
utter black the advancing legs of a black-clad figure. He seemed to have a
fine close suit with knee-breeches such as that which was worn by the
servants of the house, only that it was not blue, but of this absolute sable.
He had, like the servants, a kind of sword by his side. It was only when he
had come quite close to the crescent of the seven and flung up his face to
look at them, that Syme saw, with thunder-struck clearness, that the face
was the broad, almost ape-like face of his old friend Gregory, with its rank
red hair and its insulting smile.
“Gregory!” gasped Syme, half-rising from his seat. “Why, this is the real
anarchist!”
“Yes,” said Gregory, with a great and dangerous restraint, “I am the real
anarchist.”
“‘Now there was a day,’” murmured Bull, who seemed really to have
fallen asleep, “‘when the sons of God came to present themselves before the
Lord, and Satan came also among them.’”
Page 158
“You are right,” said Gregory, and gazed all round. “I am a destroyer. I
would destroy the world if I could.”
A sense of a pathos far under the earth stirred up in Syme, and he spoke
brokenly and without sequence.
“Oh, most unhappy man,” he cried, “try to be happy! You have red hair
like your sister.”
“My red hair, like red flames, shall burn up the world,” said Gregory. “I
thought I hated everything more than common men can hate anything; but I
find that I do not hate everything so much as I hate you!”
“I never hated you,” said Syme very sadly.
Then out of this unintelligible creature the last thunders broke.
“You!” he cried. “You never hated because you never lived. I know what
you are all of you, from first to last—you are the people in power! You are
the police—the great fat, smiling men in blue and buttons! You are the Law,
and you have never been broken. But is there a free soul alive that does not
long to break you, only because you have never been broken? We in revolt
talk all kind of nonsense doubtless about this crime or that crime of the
Government. It is all folly! The only crime of the Government is that it
governs. The unpardonable sin of the supreme power is that it is supreme. I
do not curse you for being cruel. I do not curse you (though I might) for
being kind. I curse you for being safe! You sit in your chairs of stone, and
have never come down from them. You are the seven angels of heaven, and
you have had no troubles. Oh, I could forgive you everything, you that rule
all mankind, if I could feel for once that you had suffered for one hour a
real agony such as I—”
Syme sprang to his feet, shaking from head to foot.
“I see everything,” he cried, “everything that there is. Why does each
thing on the earth war against each other thing? Why does each small thing
in the world have to fight against the world itself? Why does a fly have to
fight the whole universe? Why does a dandelion have to fight the whole
universe? For the same reason that I had to be alone in the dreadful Council
of the Days. So that each thing that obeys law may have the glory and
isolation of the anarchist. So that each man fighting for order may be as
brave and good a man as the dynamiter. So that the real lie of Satan may be
flung back in the face of this blasphemer, so that by tears and torture we
would destroy the world if I could.”
A sense of a pathos far under the earth stirred up in Syme, and he spoke
brokenly and without sequence.
“Oh, most unhappy man,” he cried, “try to be happy! You have red hair
like your sister.”
“My red hair, like red flames, shall burn up the world,” said Gregory. “I
thought I hated everything more than common men can hate anything; but I
find that I do not hate everything so much as I hate you!”
“I never hated you,” said Syme very sadly.
Then out of this unintelligible creature the last thunders broke.
“You!” he cried. “You never hated because you never lived. I know what
you are all of you, from first to last—you are the people in power! You are
the police—the great fat, smiling men in blue and buttons! You are the Law,
and you have never been broken. But is there a free soul alive that does not
long to break you, only because you have never been broken? We in revolt
talk all kind of nonsense doubtless about this crime or that crime of the
Government. It is all folly! The only crime of the Government is that it
governs. The unpardonable sin of the supreme power is that it is supreme. I
do not curse you for being cruel. I do not curse you (though I might) for
being kind. I curse you for being safe! You sit in your chairs of stone, and
have never come down from them. You are the seven angels of heaven, and
you have had no troubles. Oh, I could forgive you everything, you that rule
all mankind, if I could feel for once that you had suffered for one hour a
real agony such as I—”
Syme sprang to his feet, shaking from head to foot.
“I see everything,” he cried, “everything that there is. Why does each
thing on the earth war against each other thing? Why does each small thing
in the world have to fight against the world itself? Why does a fly have to
fight the whole universe? Why does a dandelion have to fight the whole
universe? For the same reason that I had to be alone in the dreadful Council
of the Days. So that each thing that obeys law may have the glory and
isolation of the anarchist. So that each man fighting for order may be as
brave and good a man as the dynamiter. So that the real lie of Satan may be
flung back in the face of this blasphemer, so that by tears and torture we
Page 159
may earn the right to say to this man, ‘You lie!’ No agonies can be too great
to buy the right to say to this accuser, ‘We also have suffered.’
“It is not true that we have never been broken. We have been broken
upon the wheel. It is not true that we have never descended from these
thrones. We have descended into hell. We were complaining of
unforgettable miseries even at the very moment when this man entered
insolently to accuse us of happiness. I repel the slander; we have not been
happy. I can answer for every one of the great guards of Law whom he has
accused. At least—”
He had turned his eyes so as to see suddenly the great face of Sunday,
which wore a strange smile.
“Have you,” he cried in a dreadful voice, “have you ever suffered?”
As he gazed, the great face grew to an awful size, grew larger than the
colossal mask of Memnon, which had made him scream as a child. It grew
larger and larger, filling the whole sky; then everything went black. Only in
the blackness before it entirely destroyed his brain he seemed to hear a
distant voice saying a commonplace text that he had heard somewhere,
“Can ye drink of the cup that I drink of?”
When men in books awake from a vision, they commonly find
themselves in some place in which they might have fallen asleep; they
yawn in a chair, or lift themselves with bruised limbs from a field. Syme’s
experience was something much more psychologically strange if there was
indeed anything unreal, in the earthly sense, about the things he had gone
through. For while he could always remember afterwards that he had
swooned before the face of Sunday, he could not remember having ever
come to at all. He could only remember that gradually and naturally he
knew that he was and had been walking along a country lane with an easy
and conversational companion. That companion had been a part of his
recent drama; it was the red-haired poet Gregory. They were walking like
old friends, and were in the middle of a conversation about some triviality.
But Syme could only feel an unnatural buoyancy in his body and a crystal
simplicity in his mind that seemed to be superior to everything that he said
to buy the right to say to this accuser, ‘We also have suffered.’
“It is not true that we have never been broken. We have been broken
upon the wheel. It is not true that we have never descended from these
thrones. We have descended into hell. We were complaining of
unforgettable miseries even at the very moment when this man entered
insolently to accuse us of happiness. I repel the slander; we have not been
happy. I can answer for every one of the great guards of Law whom he has
accused. At least—”
He had turned his eyes so as to see suddenly the great face of Sunday,
which wore a strange smile.
“Have you,” he cried in a dreadful voice, “have you ever suffered?”
As he gazed, the great face grew to an awful size, grew larger than the
colossal mask of Memnon, which had made him scream as a child. It grew
larger and larger, filling the whole sky; then everything went black. Only in
the blackness before it entirely destroyed his brain he seemed to hear a
distant voice saying a commonplace text that he had heard somewhere,
“Can ye drink of the cup that I drink of?”
When men in books awake from a vision, they commonly find
themselves in some place in which they might have fallen asleep; they
yawn in a chair, or lift themselves with bruised limbs from a field. Syme’s
experience was something much more psychologically strange if there was
indeed anything unreal, in the earthly sense, about the things he had gone
through. For while he could always remember afterwards that he had
swooned before the face of Sunday, he could not remember having ever
come to at all. He could only remember that gradually and naturally he
knew that he was and had been walking along a country lane with an easy
and conversational companion. That companion had been a part of his
recent drama; it was the red-haired poet Gregory. They were walking like
old friends, and were in the middle of a conversation about some triviality.
But Syme could only feel an unnatural buoyancy in his body and a crystal
simplicity in his mind that seemed to be superior to everything that he said
Page 160
or did. He felt he was in possession of some impossible good news, which
made every other thing a triviality, but an adorable triviality.
Dawn was breaking over everything in colours at once clear and timid; as
if Nature made a first attempt at yellow and a first attempt at rose. A breeze
blew so clean and sweet, that one could not think that it blew from the sky;
it blew rather through some hole in the sky. Syme felt a simple surprise
when he saw rising all round him on both sides of the road the red, irregular
buildings of Saffron Park. He had no idea that he had walked so near
London. He walked by instinct along one white road, on which early birds
hopped and sang, and found himself outside a fenced garden. There he saw
the sister of Gregory, the girl with the gold-red hair, cutting lilac before
breakfast, with the great unconscious gravity of a girl.
made every other thing a triviality, but an adorable triviality.
Dawn was breaking over everything in colours at once clear and timid; as
if Nature made a first attempt at yellow and a first attempt at rose. A breeze
blew so clean and sweet, that one could not think that it blew from the sky;
it blew rather through some hole in the sky. Syme felt a simple surprise
when he saw rising all round him on both sides of the road the red, irregular
buildings of Saffron Park. He had no idea that he had walked so near
London. He walked by instinct along one white road, on which early birds
hopped and sang, and found himself outside a fenced garden. There he saw
the sister of Gregory, the girl with the gold-red hair, cutting lilac before
breakfast, with the great unconscious gravity of a girl.
Page 161
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MAN WHO
WAS THURSDAY: A NIGHTMARE ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
WAS THURSDAY: A NIGHTMARE ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 162
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
Page 163
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
Page 164
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
Page 165
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
Page 166
Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
Page 167
you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
Page 168
efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
Page 169
including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
Page 170
copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.